Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue

For the first time in a long while, Alfea seemed to be finally in order. Rosalind and the Blood Witches had been defeated. The school was now under the leadership of Silva and the new headmistress, Griffin — a powerful, enigmatic woman, born a fairy of air.

A major renovation was underway. The damage left behind by the attack of the Blood Witches and their scrapers had been severe. But things seemed... calm. At least on the surface.

Bloom was gone. She had left a few weeks earlier for the Realm of Darkness, hoping to find her mother and seal the portal from the inside. No one knew where she was.

Sky was heartbroken.

MIND

Musa was still getting used to the magic inhibitors Riven had brought her — cuffs that could block her powers. No one understood better than Riven how hard it was for her to deal with her magic. He had convinced Silva to let him bring her a pair. As a precaution, Professor Aimee Leroy enchanted them so that Musa could remove them on her own, if she ever wanted to. Regular inhibitors couldn't be removed by their users, since they were originally designed to suppress rule-breaking fairies.

Musa agreed immediately. She was deeply grateful for Riven’s gesture.

Their closeness had been... unexpected, to say the least. At first, it was confusing. The boy had always been unpredictable. He’d saved her from the scrapers, brought her back from the shelter. She never expected him to become the one person who knew just how much she hated her own powers.

They weren’t even friends. Riven had a terrible reputation — he used to bully Terra, was a bad influence on Dane, and spread rumors that Bloom was a changeling. Stella never missed an opportunity to mock him. And Musa herself? She was convinced his mind was a mess. He’d once hit on her with a horrible pickup line. She had felt absurdly proud when she used her powers to shut him down, and he’d walked away ranting about mind fairies.

But when she lost her powers and chose to learn how to fight, there he was. Riven. As strange as it was, he understood her. He told her he knew she'd willingly surrendered her magic to the scrapers. He encouraged her to be honest about it. Told her not to care what others thought. He even taught her a few moves — until Terra interrupted them.

She was surprised. If someone had told her before that Riven would ever be kind to her… she wouldn’t have believed it.

But of course, things were never that simple.

When she finally told Silva that she wanted to become a Specialist, Riven acted like the jerk everyone said he was. He refused to help her. Was cold and rude. It was like that sensitive, understanding version of him had vanished.

Then came the Blood Witch invasion. And Riven dropped the act. She had proved herself to him — and from then on, he began to truly teach her. And she found out that, when he let people in, he could actually be a good friend. The fact that he had gone out of his way to get her the inhibitor cuffs said enough.

They hurt. But they brought her peace. For once, she didn’t have to feel everyone else’s emotions pressing into her mind like a storm. That alone made them worth it. Especially now that she’d set her mind on becoming a Specialist — even if, officially, she wasn’t recognized as one.

Still, she noticed the glances. The whispers. Most of Silva’s students didn’t hide the fact they thought she didn’t belong. She knew what they were thinking: She’s only here because Riven helped her — because Silva was impressed she survived the Blood Witches and acted as a sort of spy from inside the school. Worse, they all knew she was a mind fairy. They feared she might manipulate people to win fights.

No. I won’t let that get to me, she told herself.
The cuffs were her ticket into the Bastion.

But it wasn’t just the other Specialists who judged her. Her friends had mixed opinions, too. Musa didn’t like talking about her personal life — not when it meant feeling their reactions so intimately. But she couldn’t exactly hide the fact she was wearing inhibitors and training at the Bastion.

So, she followed Riven’s advice and told them the truth: her magic felt more like a curse than a gift. She wanted to fight.

Flora was the most supportive. Musa had saved her from the Witches, unarmed and powerless, armed only with a wooden staff and raw determination. Stella seemed indifferent — still grieving Beatrix, too weighed down to care much about anything else. But Aisha and Terra were… critical. Which she had expected.

Still, with the cuffs on, Musa didn’t have to feel the full weight of their judgment.
They would just have to deal with it.

As if that wasn’t enough, there was also her father.

Musa and her dad used to be close — until her mother got sick, about three years ago. When Wa-Nin passed away, the bond between father and daughter became fragile, tense with constant disagreements. The love was still there. The care. But things were never the same.

Back in Melody, Musa used to take dance classes. She still remembered the performances, the contemporary routines, the costumes, the way she could express herself through movement. But that was all in the past now.

Her father had forbidden her from dancing after her mother’s death. He was afraid Musa — and her younger sister, Tune — would follow the same path: working with what they loved and ending up with nothing when hard times came.

Ho-Boe blamed their years of struggle during Wa-Nin’s illness on the fact that he and his wife had made so little money as musicians. He believed that if they’d had more money, they might have saved her.

Now, he worked at a bank. Made good money. But, as Musa once said, “That job’s eating his soul.”

When she turned sixteen, Ho-Boe forced her to enroll at Alfea. To train her magic. To become a mind fairy. She was supposed to have a brilliant future — but she never liked her powers. She never managed to control them well. As a child, it made socializing nearly impossible. The emotions of others overwhelmed her. Crowded places were a nightmare.

And two moments had marked her rejection of magic forever:
Her mother’s death — which she had felt, in detail, through her powers.
And her breakup with Sam Harvey — which left her believing she was to blame for him leaving Alfea.

Now, she and her father barely spoke.
She never even told him about Sam.
And definitely not about wanting to become a Specialist.
Just the thought of how he might react was enough to send shivers down her spine.

Chapter Text

"In reality, Riven was pretty sure there were cliffs nearby that were shorter than Mikey...

In the split second it took Riven to turn his head, his opponent’s fist found him. The blow hurt just as much as Riven had imagined — and sent him flying off the edge of the platform and into the lake. He got up and emerged from the water literally spitting out pond water and duckweed." – Excerpt from the book: Lighting the Fire (Fate: The Winx Saga: An Original Novel) - Originally in Brazilian Portuguese, translated into English.

SPECIALIST

(Riven’s POV – third-person)

A punch, a dodge. A kick, a block.

Musa and Riven were sparring that day—no weapons, just hand-to-hand combat. Still, the Specialist noticed something off in her movements: she was relying a bit too much on brute strength. And he’d seen that before.

She only fought like that when she was pissed.

Without warning, she lunged at him with a push.

Riven caught her by the forearms, holding her in place, forcing her to meet his eyes.

“Hey, hey,” he panted, offering a half-smile. “You’re small and not that strong, Musa. You can’t fight like that—unless your opponent is your size.”

She stared at him for a second, breathing hard, then pulled away with a huff.

Still catching her breath, she ran a hand through her hair.

“Sorry.”

Their eyes met again—briefly.

He looked at her a second longer than he probably should have.

“You need to use speed,” he said finally, his voice steadier. “Target weak spots. Try with the punching bag.” He nodded toward one of the nearby bags.

Musa walked over and punched the center. But her arm was too bent, and her fingers were open. The impact made the bag swing loosely.

“Not like that. Step back and widen your stance,” Riven instructed. “That way your arm gains momentum. You want to finish the punch with your arm fully extended. Add speed, and keep your fingers tightly together. Smaller contact area means more pressure—and more damage.”

“Didn’t know you were into physics,” Musa teased, glancing sideways.

“There’s a lot about me you don’t know. Don’t get cocky just ’cause you’re a mind fairy.”

“Even if I am, your mind’s such a mess I wouldn’t dare poke around in there,” she said, smirking.

Riven squinted at her, the corner of his lips twitching into a smile.

Aside from the sparring, he really did enjoy their little verbal battles.

They kept going. Musa tried to follow his instructions, but her gaze kept drifting toward a nearby group of Specialists. That’s when Riven noticed what was really getting under her skin—they were whispering, casting quick glances her way.

“Don’t pay attention to those assholes.”

“Even without magic, it’s still hard…” Musa sighed. “They’ve got a point. Like you said, I wasn’t even selected. I’m not anywhere near the level of the first-years.”

Riven looked at her for a long second. He remembered how hellish his own start at Alfea had been. People could be brutal—especially Specialists, with all their inflated egos and competition.

“Come with me,” he said, stepping off the training platform. “Let’s go walk around the Bastion. I wanna show you something.”

“I thought this was the place for that?” she asked, confused.

“Fighting isn’t just about punching and getting punched. It’s about strategy, too.”

She tilted her head, curious, and started walking toward the edge of the platform.

Riven turned to scan the other sparring pairs around them. He’d use a few of them as examples. But a soft grunt of pain made him stop and turn back.

Musa was standing by the edge, rubbing her wrists over her magic inhibitors. She must’ve slipped when climbing down.

“You okay?”

“I’m fine, relax. Just slipped.” She shrugged.

Stubborn.

Of course those things hurt. But she wouldn’t admit it. Riven was used to that frustrating part of her. Even if… sometimes, he found it kind of admirable too.

“Right. I’ll pretend I believe you,” he muttered, arms crossed.

Musa shook her head at him.

“So… talk to me about strategy.”

“See Mikey over there?” Riven nodded toward a tall, broad Specialist sparring with Kat—Terra’s girlfriend.

“Yeah.”

“He used to beat the crap out of me. Once even knocked me into the lake. I thought I didn’t stand a chance because he was bigger. Until I realized something—being big also means slower reflexes. So even if you’re smaller, if you use momentum and agility…”

Right on cue, Kat lunged and knocked Mikey off balance. He hit the ground with a thud.

Musa smiled at Riven.

“See?” he said, returning the smile. “And that over there is Craig.” He tilted his head toward another pair. One of them was taunting his opponent with jokes.

“I remember him. When Terra trapped me on the trail, he said we should…” Musa’s voice trailed off.

“Get a bloody room.”

The memory made Riven smirk. But Musa stayed serious and turned her face away. So he kept quiet.

“Yeah, he’s the kind who provokes. Tries to throw you off with words. You’ll run into opponents like that. So… don’t let your emotions get to you,” he said, locking eyes with her.

She held his gaze for a moment… until he looked away. Before she could notice that those words weren’t just about training.

That they meant something more to him.

They both glanced back at Craig, who had just paused his sparring. A blonde Specialist with a long braid walked over and kissed him. Samantha. One of the first-years. They were probably dating. Then, the girl shot a cold glare straight at Musa.

And it wasn’t the first time.

“Wow. I don’t need powers to tell that girl’s definitely not my biggest fan,” Musa said dryly. “Still no idea what I did.”

“Samantha? Probably jealous.”

“Jealous of what? She’s way better than me.”

“Not really. But she’s experienced—even for a first-year. I heard she’s been doing fight tournaments since she was a kid. And you? You’re almost at her level already. You’re about to outpace her.” He shrugged. “That’s why she looks at you like that.”

Musa gave a dry smile.

“If you say so… Anyway, Riv, thanks for the lesson. I gotta go. I’ve been skipping almost every magic class lately, and if the new headmistress finds out, I’m screwed.” She smirked.

Riven narrowed his eyes with a crooked grin.

“Good luck with that.”

He watched her walk off for a moment before turning back toward the platform, ready to continue his own training.

That was, until Saul called out to him.

“Riven! Got a task for you!”

“Great.”

He already felt a headache coming on.

He hated how Saul always dumped the most boring tasks on him. Probably as punishment for his behavior. But he couldn’t help it—Riven never followed orders without questioning them. 

MIND
(Musa’s POV – third-person)

Musa was walking through the fairies' tower on her way to the magical studies classroom when she was intercepted by a girl with glasses—the new headmistress’s assistant.
“The headmistress, Ms. Griffin, asked to see you in her office,” the girl said.
Musa’s body tensed, but she followed.

With every step, her heartbeat quickened. She could think of countless reasons why she might be getting called in—and none of them were good.
She’d been skipping magic classes. Training in the Bastion behind everyone's backs. And wearing those inhibitors on her wrists.

“Miss Musa Wang?” The woman’s voice echoed across the room the moment Musa stepped inside. “Please, have a seat.” She gave her a piercing look.
Hesitantly, Musa obeyed. She couldn’t help but take in the woman’s commanding presence. She’d never seen Griffin this close before—and in that moment, she understood why everyone feared her: she looked deadly serious. Her skin was pale, her dark hair perfectly slicked back. Her features were sharp—just like her voice.

“I’ve been informed that you’re refusing to use or study your magic… and that you’ve been training as a Specialist. Is that correct?”
Musa swallowed hard.
“Yes… Yes, ma’am,” she admitted.
For some reason, lying to that woman felt impossible.

“Very well. I’m here to give you a glimpse of reality. You are a mind fairy. One of the most powerful to have ever walked through this institution.” Griffin flipped a few pages in a book. “From the notes of my predecessors, I’ve concluded that your capacity to channel magic is so great, you pick up on others’ emotions all the time—even when you’re not trying to.”

Musa listened in silence, trying to process it all. The way Griffin spoke made her magic sound like a valuable gift.
So why did she only ever feel suffocated? Suffocated and… useless?

“Listen. You cannot become a Specialist. They are selected warriors—born to be soldiers. You may continue your training if it helps with emotional regulation… but you can’t be one officially.”

Musa couldn’t help furrowing her brow at those words. Griffin seemed to notice. She shut the book and placed it on the desk.

“Musa, look… you’re a fairy. You need to accept that. And learn to control the gift you’ve been given.” She sighed. “Look, I can’t force you to do anything. But if you keep refusing to train your powers, I’ll have no choice but to suspend your enrollment at Alfea.”

“What? But—” she stammered.

“No buts.” The woman’s tone sharpened. “It would be a great waste to go through with that. So I suggest you think wisely.” Griffin stood. “I called someone here to speak with you. Someone who might help you see things a bit more clearly. I’ll leave you two to talk. Excuse me.”

Musa stayed seated, still staring at the desk, dazed, as the woman’s footsteps faded away.
Then, she heard the door open.

She slowly turned her head. And her stomach dropped the moment she saw the person standing in front of her.

“Dad!?”

SPECIALIST

Riven was walking near the fairy tower. Silva had sent him to deliver some documents to the new headmistress, Griffin. “Let’s hope she’s not another psycho,” he thought. He still hadn’t forgotten how Beatrix betrayed him and handed him over to Rosalind. Griffin was settling into her new role, gathering as much intel as she could on Alfea.

As he neared the office, he saw the imposing woman walking out, heading in the opposite direction. He was about to call her and get rid of the documents when he heard a familiar voice inside.

Musa?
A very irritated Musa, apparently arguing with a man.

He stopped near the door and decided to listen. Stealth was kind of his thing—and hearing Musa’s voice like that stirred his curiosity.

“Musa, I’m worried about you! Headmistress Griffin told me you’re refusing to use your magic. Is it true that you’re learning how to fight? What kind of ridiculous idea is that? And for the gods’ sake, what are those things on your wrists!?”

“Dad... you know I don’t feel good using my powers! Don’t pretend you forgot everything I’ve been through,” Musa shot back. 

Her father sighed.

“No, I haven’t forgotten. I’ll never forget. Just like I hope you don’t forget that you have a chance at a bright future as a mind fairy—so you don’t end up like we did.”

“Oh great, that again. I’ve heard it a thousand times. Sorry, but your visit was a waste.”

“Yes, that again!” he snapped, raising his voice. “Why? You want to be a warrior? That’s too dangerous—you weren’t born for that! And besides, that’s not the only reason I came. You barely talk to me since you got here. I’m always the one calling—and half the time, you don’t even answer.”

Riven frowned. He was starting to feel involved in this. He was the one who had given her the cuffs. He was training her at the Bastion. And if he was being honest… he liked it. Spending time with the mind fairy had become something he looked forward to.

He had tried to talk her out of becoming a Specialist. At first, it seemed absurd. She even called him a jerk when he pushed too hard. They were in the middle of a war, and her idea sounded reckless.

But fate had other plans. And Musa was braver than he’d ever imagined.

He had hated himself when he found out she was trapped at Alfea during the Blood Witch invasion—just after he’d refused to train her. But to his surprise and relief, he saw her come out unharmed, hitting Blood Witches with a stick, leading a group of rescued fairies. That image stuck with him. It felt like a punch to the chest—but in the best way. No one had ever knocked the pride out of him like that before.

After that, he wanted to train her. She became one of the only people at Alfea he genuinely found interesting. Their training sessions were full of energy. She wanted to learn everything. Her dancing background gave her amazing agility and balance. And she was fun. They didn’t talk much outside of training—they were both too private—but when they did, it was worth it. She wasn’t shallow. She was smart, and always had a quick comeback to his sarcasm. She challenged him. It was fun.

“You don't just have fun. You ruin people.”
Terra’s words echoed in his mind.

Last year, after Beatrix betrayed him, Riven started questioning himself. She used to belittle him, even when he tried to please her. He pretended not to care when she called him “clinger.” He closed himself off. Deep down, he was lonely. Terra had stopped him from flirting with Flora, and he knew she never forgave the way he treated her—and he couldn’t blame her. They used to be friends, until he pulled away because she wasn’t “popular.” Sky and Dane were the only ones left. And he’d hurt them, too.

His first year at Alfea had been hell. He was bullied for not being good. Sky had helped him fight better, but Riven started acting out to gain respect. Hit first, or get hit. That was his logic.

Now? He just felt guilty for the trail of hurt he’d left behind.

Suddenly, he felt a small poke on his leg.

He looked behind him—but no one was there.

“Did you know it’s rude to listen to other people’s talk?” a tiny voice said.

Riven turned back—and that’s when he saw her.

A little girl, maybe five or six, had stepped into view. She had dark hair in two tiny buns and straight bangs across her forehead.

She gave him a curious look, like she’d just caught him doing something terribly suspicious.

He crouched to her level, setting down the document box.

“Well hey there. Didn’t know Alfea was letting in little fairies your age,” he said, smiling.

She smiled back.

“I’m not a fairy yet, but I will be one day. Just like my sister. I just hope I don’t get powers like hers—she’s always complaining about them.”

“Is that so? And what are you doing here alone?”

“My dad told me to wait here while he talks to my sister. Probably scolding her,” she giggled. “They argue a lot. One time she even told him to go fu... fuh... F—Fuck! That’s it! Oh no!” Her eyes widened as she clapped her hands over her mouth. “Please don’t tell anyone I said that! Dad grounded her for three days when she used that word!”

Riven blinked, then laughed. “Your secret’s safe with me,” he said, tapping her nose gently.

“Are you a student here? Are you my sister’s friend? Oh! There she is! Musa!”

The little girl pointed toward the door just as Musa stepped out, followed by her father. She ran over and hugged her.

“Musa, are you sad?” she asked, lifting her face to see her sister’s expression.

“No, Tutu. Just tired. And my eyes hurt,” Musa said softly, crouching to her level. “What about you?”

“I was talking to your friend over there… oh no! I forgot to ask his name!”

Musa lifted her gaze in the direction the little girl had pointed. And there he was—Riven—watching the scene with an amused look.

“Oh, Tune. That’s Riven,” Musa said, standing up and holding her sister’s hand. “And Riven, this is my sister, Tune.”

“She really looks like you. Except she’s cheerful and full of life,” he teased with a grin.

Musa narrowed her eyes at him.

But Riven’s smile faded when he noticed the serious gaze of the man walking up behind her.

“And that’s my father, Ho-Boe,” Musa said, casting a neutral glance at the man.

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Wang.”

Ho-Boe gave Riven a once-over. The Specialist could’ve sworn the man frowned at his uniform.

“Likewise. Come on, Tune. Time to go home.”

“What? Already? I wanted to stay with Musa!”

“Musa needs to study. She’s grounded for breaking school rules,” he said, staring straight at his eldest daughter.

The little girl gave Musa a sad look.

“Go on, Tutu. I’ll visit you on the next break.”

Tune looked down for a moment but then lifted her head again, flashing her usual bright smile.

“Okay.” She hugged Musa. “It was nice meeting you, Riven.” She waved and smiled. He returned the gesture.

Ho-Boe and Tune started walking toward the main hall.

It was crowded. Some light fairies were chatting, practicing how to make rainbows with their hands. The tiny colored arcs floated in the air, refracting light between the pillars.

“Wow, that’s so pretty!” Tune gasped, letting go of her father’s hand and running toward the fairies.

“Tune, come back here!” Ho-Boe scolded, rushing after her.

Musa followed on instinct. And Riven followed Musa.

The girl ran until she bumped into a pair of Specialists in uniform. She staggered back, blinking up at them in surprise.

“What the hell?” the girl frowned, stepping back as she looked Tune up and down.

“Is this some kind of school tour?” the boy mocked.

Musa stepped forward, fists clenching the second she recognized their faces.

Samantha. Craig.

“Sorry,” Tune muttered, her brows knitting as she stared right back at them.

“Don’t you two have any manners?” Ho-Boe snapped at Craig, pulling his youngest daughter by the hand.

“Whoa, whoa! Chill out, sir!” Craig raised his hands in mock surrender.

Riven felt his blood boil and glared at him.

“Seriously? You’re an jerk even to kids?”

Craig furrowed his brow, ready to say something, but Samantha cut him off.

“Come on, Craig.” She grabbed her boyfriend’s arm. “We’ve got better things to do.”

Craig threw a dirty look over his shoulder before walking off with her.

Ho-Boe turned to Musa. Sparks practically flew from his eyes.

“So this is what you want for yourself? To be like these so-called ‘Specialists’?” he asked through gritted teeth. “I’m sure your mother wouldn’t approve of this!”

Musa hesitated, jaw tightening.

When she finally answered, it was in a language Riven didn’t understand.
But there was no need for a translation—the words cut through the air like blades.

Ho-Boe stared at her in silence for a tense moment. Then he turned on his heel and left, dragging Tune by the hand.

Musa watched them go, unmoving. But soon her expression trembled—anger giving way to frustration.

A strange tightness gripped Riven’s chest.

“Shit,” she muttered. “Sorry about that. My dad just insulted you and every other Specialist because of those two idiots.”

“Don’t worry about it. I’ve had worse. More times than I’d like to admit,” Riven said, trying to lighten the mood. “So… what was that about? I heard you two arguing.”

“You were spying on me?” Musa frowned.

“Sorry, didn’t realize overhearing a screaming match echoing through the whole corridor counted as spying,” he shot back, teasing.

Musa couldn’t help a small smile. But her face quickly fell again. She sighed.

“Headmistress Griffin threatened to kick me out of Alfea if I don’t go back to training my magic. You were right. I can’t be a Specialist. And of course my dad came here to lecture me. Told me to get back to practicing and become ‘someone in life.’ Feels like I don’t even have a choice…” She raised her wrists. “At least Griffin let me keep these.”

Riven noticed the redness around her inhibitors. And for a moment, he wondered if he’d done the right thing by giving those to her in the first place.

“Well, I’ve gotta go to magic class now. Can’t skip anymore.”

Riven frowned.

“So you’re not coming to the Bastion anymore to mess up my training?” he asked, but his voice had a slight trace of regret. Musa seemed to catch it.

“I am. Maybe not as often. But I’ll be there. You’re not getting rid of me that easily.” She smiled.

“Yeah, with your track record, I don’t doubt it. Shame, I was about to celebrate,” he said, smirking.

They said their goodbyes as the fairy headed toward the magic class, and Riven picked up the box he was supposed to deliver to Griffin.

Chapter Text

"I was doin' fine without you
'Til I saw your face, now I can't erase
Givin' in to all his bullshit
Is this what you want? is this who you are?
I was doin' fine without you
'Til I saw your eyes turn away from mine
Oh, sweet darling, where he wants you
Said, "Come on Superman, say your stupid line"

- Tame Impala, "The Less I Know the Better"

NARRATOR

Musa wasn’t joking when she said she’d balance magic classes and Specialist training. Her routine had been intense — but worth it. She practiced magic just enough to stay at Alfea, so she could keep training at the Bastion The effort was paying off. In her magic classes, she was focused on reducing her powers' activity when she lost control—and she was making progress. But she still needed magical inhibitors most of the time.

That morning, her fairy schedule was clear. So she didn’t waste time and headed straight to the Bastion. A few days earlier, she had seen the Specialists testing their newest weapons: bows and arrows. Riven hadn’t invited her to train with them yet, but she wanted to try. Unfortunately, to her disappointment, when she arrived, Saul Silva was already addressing his students. She watched from a distance.

“Students, we’ve detected the appearance of an unknown animal in a native village near Alfea, outside the protection barrier. Locals described it as some kind of lizard, about one meter long, that inexplicably emerged from underground. Our mission today is to capture the creature and figure out what it is so we can catalog it. We’ll scan the area. Get ready!”

Musa listened carefully and looked around for Riven. He was talking to Sky and Saul. Sky had seemed down ever since Bloom left—probably using training as a way to stay sane.

“Call a few of the freshmen to come with us. It'll be good for them to gain some field experience,” Saul ordered.

“Wait, you wanna bring the newbies?” Riven jumped in. “They’re just gonna get in the way,” he said, scowling.

“Yes, Riven, they’re coming. They’ll be paired with you third-years. That way, they’ll gain experience, and you’ll learn to take responsibility for others,” Saul replied firmly. Riven rolled his eyes.

When Musa approached the Specialist, he frowned at her, then looked away, turning to his gear bag and starting to pack his swords.

“Look, Musa, sorry, but as you’ve probably noticed, I won’t be able to train you today,” he said, irritated, not looking up.

“Hi to you too,” she said dryly, crossing her arms. Riven definitely had trouble managing his emotions. When things didn’t go his way, he got annoyed fast.

She looked around and watched the other Specialists getting ready.

“Everyone ready?” Saul asked, and the students nodded.

“Can I go too?” Musa dared to ask. Her heart skipped a beat in anticipation of the answer.

“You wanna go on this shitshow? Look, we’re heading deep into the woods. I doubt you’ll enjoy it,” Riven said with a mocking tone.

“I’ll decide that,” she replied, narrowing her eyes and staring him down.

Saul watched the two for a few seconds, thinking. Then smiled. Riven deserved a lesson for his defiance. And Musa, besides showing strong determination to train, also had a sharp tongue. Saul had noticed their bickering during training sessions—Musa always had a comeback ready for Riven’s provocations. So, pairing her up with him seemed like the perfect punishment. Besides, the mission wasn’t particularly dangerous, and Riven was an experienced Specialist. He could handle it. Not that Musa seemed like she really needed his protection.

“Actually, Musa, I think it’s a great idea,” Saul replied, smiling at the fairy. “Riven, you’ll be in charge of her.” He turned his gaze to the Specialist.

“What?” Riven snapped, glaring at Saul, clearly irritated.

“You heard me. No complaints,” Saul said, raising a finger in warning. He stepped closer and began scolding Riven for his attitude. Musa took a step back, standing safely behind Saul. Then she smirked and flipped Riven off with a very deliberate middle finger—careful not to let Saul see.

Riven immediately shifted his attention to the fairy, narrowing his eyes. At first, he found the gesture childish and annoying. But deep down, he kind of wanted to laugh. Still, he kept a straight face. As Saul turned around, Musa quickly dropped her hand and wiped the smile off her face before he could see. Sky, who was standing nearby, barely held back a laugh at the scene.

***

Musa and Riven walked through the woods, having moved away from the edge of Alfea’s protective barrier. Riven wore his usual black uniform and protective vest. Musa had her hair in a side braid and wore cargo pants, a tank top, and a black jacket over it. The outfit resembled the Specialists' uniform—or at least she liked to think so. The weather was chilly that day. It had rained all night.

“I wish I knew your secret to always getting your way,” Riven teased.

“I don’t always get what I want. If I did, I’d be here with someone way more pleasant.”

They glanced sideways at each other, both suppressing grins.

“You know, I really want to learn how to use a bow. Will you teach me?”

“I’ll think about it. No promises. These damage-limited arrows suck. I don’t even like using them, but Saul insists.”

Musa sighed.

“Shame. I wanted to be like Lara Croft in the Tomb Raider games,” she joked.

Riven looked at her with amused curiosity. “You play video games?”

“Yeah. It’s one of the few hobbies my dad doesn’t forbid me from having,” she replied. Noticing the way Riven kept looking at her, she added, “What? Surprised to see a girl who likes games?”

“To be honest... yeah. Never met one here at Alfea. Only a few in Zenith.”

“Well, now you have.”

“You’re full of surprises, mind fairy.

They kept walking deeper into the woods for about fifteen minutes until Riven heard the sound of leaves rustling.

“Wait,” he whispered, raising his bow and aiming toward the source of the noise.

Musa stopped moving and followed his gaze.

“There’s something over there,” he said, pointing toward a narrow gap between a cluster of rocks. It looked like the entrance to a cave. The ground in front of it was sloped and muddy, with a large puddle nearby at the base of the incline.

“You think the creature might’ve gone in there?” she asked in a whisper.

“Not sure. Only one way to find out.”

“I’ll go look,” Musa said, carefully approaching the small cave.

“Are you crazy? It could be anything in there,” Riven frowned, stepping cautiously behind her.

“Yeah, but that’s why we’re here, right? Besides, I can probably fit through that gap and you can’t. Maybe I’ll be more useful than you on this mission,” she smirked, tilting her chin up to provoke him.

Riven narrowed his eyes at her. “Alright then. Be my guest,” he said mockingly, lowering his bow and gesturing toward the gap.

They approached the opening cautiously, trying not to slip in the mud. Riven braced himself against the rocks while Musa slowly squeezed through the narrow entrance, holding a flashlight to see inside.

“See anything?” Riven whispered.

“Not yet.”

Suddenly, Musa felt something furry brush against her leg. She gasped, unable to stifle a frightened whimper.

“Musa?” Riven hissed, concerned.

Then she felt it again, this time against her arm. She instinctively scrambled to get out of the cave, making a few clumsy movements. As soon as her feet hit the muddy ground, she slipped and tumbled down the slope, landing in the puddle with a splash. A squirrel darted out from the cave right after.

Riven, who had seen the whole thing, burst into uncontrollable laughter.

Musa stood up with difficulty, clearly irritated, trying to wipe the mud from her face. When she finally climbed back up the incline to reach him, she glared daggers at him.

“Fine. Go ahead. Laugh it up,” she grumbled.

Riven tried to stop laughing long enough to catch his breath.

“Relax, there’s a waterfall nearby,” he pointed to a small cascade about half a kilometer away. “You can go wash off there, Lara Croft,” he teased, breaking into another fit of laughter.

Musa rolled her eyes.

***

Musa took off her muddy jacket, now wearing only the thin-strapped black tank top underneath, and stepped under the waterfall. She hadn’t planned on exposing herself like that in front of Riven, especially with the chilly weather, but she didn’t have much of a choice. She needed to wash the mud off her clothes. The pants would have to be cleaned while she wore them—she had nothing underneath. At the very least, she hoped to clean her jacket well enough so she wouldn’t feel completely humiliated when she returned and had to face the other Specialists, who already made fun of her for no reason.

Riven sat on a rock near the water, waiting for her. He tried to distract himself, but his gaze was inevitably drawn to the sight of the fairy under the waterfall.

Musa undid her braid and started washing her hair, trying to get the mud out. It was a tough task; some of it had already dried. The cascade was strong, and she had to close her eyes and hold her breath.

Riven felt himself becoming more and more drawn to her. He couldn’t help watching her, even as he fought off inappropriate thoughts.

When Musa stepped out from under the water to catch her breath and look around, she noticed Riven staring. He quickly looked away—though clearly unwillingly. A flutter hit her stomach. Instinctively, she went on the defensive.

“What were you looking at?” she asked, frowning at him.

“Nothing. Just... I couldn’t help thinking Sam Harvey is an idiot,” he said, still staring off into the distance. Subtlety wasn’t his thing, and he didn’t have the patience to come up with a fake excuse. She was smart—she wouldn’t buy it anyway.

Musa frowned deeper, confused. Then she looked down and realized the water had pushed her tank top down slightly, revealing some cleavage and the edge of her bra. On top of that, her pants were soaked and clinging to her body, outlining her curves.

She understood what he meant and pulled her shirt up in annoyance. Then she grabbed a towel from the supply bag to cover herself. She felt embarrassed and angry at the same time. She didn’t like that Riven had brought up Sam—it wasn’t any of his business. Even though she’d moved on, she still cared about Sam.

“Look, if you must know, Sam broke up with me because of me. He was stressed about how Rosalind was running the school and acting like a dictator toward his dad. I could feel his negative emotions and I tried to soften them,” Musa said, sitting near Riven as she scrubbed her jacket. “But I didn’t know I was just making things worse. When he found out, he was really upset. That ended up being one of the reasons he left. That day we went to the lodge to save Beatrix from the Scrapers... I was feeling awful. Terra was blaming me for him leaving.”

She finished scrubbing at a stubborn patch of mud on the collar. She knew she didn’t owe Riven any explanations, but his comment had gotten under her skin. Although... maybe she wasn’t really defending Sam—maybe she just wanted to argue with Riven. Still, the last part of what she said felt more like a confession. She had never told anyone that. Ironically, Riven was the only person who knew the full story about what happened at the lodge. So, oddly enough, he was the only one she could vent to.

“Wait... you’re telling me you gave up your powers and let the Scrapers nearly kill you because of him?” Riven asked, eyes locked on hers. Musa saw a flicker of something in his green eyes—indignation.

“No! That was just one of the reasons. There were... other things,” she paused. She didn’t want to bring up her mother’s death or the crushing feeling of being a useless fairy at that moment. She flipped her hair to one side and started drying it with the towel. “But don’t you think you’re being a little hypocritical? You’re the one who hates people getting into your head,” she said, redirecting the topic back to defending Sam.

“It’s not the same. I hate people getting into my head because there are things no one needs to know. And the people who’ve done that to me were manipulative psychos—Rosalind and Beatrix. But in your case, you were his girlfriend, and you were worried about him,” Riven replied, watching her. For some reason, there was something oddly captivating about the way she was drying her hair—her neck exposed, tilted to the side.

“That doesn’t matter. I made a mistake,” Musa said quietly, eyes on the horizon.

“Yeah, you did. And I get why he was mad. But to dump you and leave because you cared too much? Pfft. I’d love for that to be the kind of mistake people make with me,” he said, locking eyes with her.

Musa held his gaze for a few seconds before responding.

“You can’t compare your situation to his, Riven. It’s completely different.”

“Right. Of course. Especially since he’s not the one who carried you out of that lodge, bleeding and half-dead,” Riven said, his voice sharp with frustration. His eyes locked onto hers. Musa’s lips parted slightly in surprise. She didn’t know how to respond. She had never really thought about how Riven must have felt when he found her surrendering herself to the Scrapers. All she knew was that her friends had said he arrived at Alfea begging for help, carrying her limp, bloody body in his arms, looking desperate and shaken. Although he himself had once told her he just “chucked her over his shoulder and got the fuck out of there.”

Did he really care that much? Was he this upset because he believed she hurt herself like that over Sam?

She didn’t know. She was wearing magic inhibitors and didn’t like to invade people's privacy. Especially not Riven’s. She knew how important it was to him.

They stared at each other for a long moment, until a message came through the communicator. Saul announced that his group had found the creature and shared the coordinates, asking everyone to regroup.

“Come on, let’s go,” Musa said, shaking off the tension as she stood up and grabbed her now clean jacket to put it on.

Riven frowned.

“What the fuck are you doing?” he asked.

“Are you blind? I’m putting on my jacket.”

Riven rolled his eyes and began removing his own—along with the protective vest—leaving only a white tank top underneath. Musa tried not to look.

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“You can’t wear that wet jacket. You’ll get sick. Take mine,” he said, handing her the dry jacket and vest.

Musa stared at him, a little stunned.

“And what about you?”

“Relax. I’m dry. I’ll be fine until we get back. You, on the other hand... are soaking wet. Though I wouldn’t mind that—if it were under different circumstances,” he said, raising his eyebrows at her with a teasing look.

Musa snatched the jacket from his hands, annoyed, and turned her back to him. Riven stifled a laugh. He loved getting under her skin. It was better than arguing. So, he gathered their gear, and she reluctantly put on his uniform. He was right, and she hated admitting it. “He smells really good,” she thought as she zipped it up, all the way to her neck.

MIND

The duo arrived at the location Saul had indicated. The strange dark red-skinned creature was trapped inside a cage. It had a gash across its chest, and thick black blood oozed from the wound. Musa approached it with a mix of disgust and curiosity, as she and Riven drew closer.

“Musa, do you think you can use your powers on this animal?” Saul asked. “Maybe you can identify something. I’ve never seen anything like it in all my years as a teacher.”

“I can try.”

The fairy removed her inhibitors. She attempted to establish a connection with the creature, her eyes glowing in violet tones. But all she could feel were overwhelmingly negative emotions. Agony. Pain. Desperation… Musa had never felt anything like it before. She quickly broke the connection.

“He’s just in pain. I couldn’t pick up anything useful. Sorry.”

“That’s alright. We’ll take it to Professor Leroy. Maybe she can figure it out.”

Everyone began walking back toward Alfea.

Craig was waiting.  
One glance at Riven in just a tank top and Musa wearing his jacket — and he smirked.  
  
“Hooking up with your little trainee in the middle of the woods, Riven? I told you — get a room. It’d be cleaner,” he said, voice dripping with mockery.  
  
“And I told you to go fuck yourself,” Riven muttered through gritted teeth.  
  
“Your life must be really boring if you’re this obsessed with other people’s,” Musa snapped, her voice cold and sharp.  
  
Craig turned to her, eyes glinting.  
  
“Damn. The fairy's got a mouth on her. Is that why Riven’s so eager to train you?” He tilted his head, his grin widening. “Wonder what Daddy would think about that.”  
  
“Shut the hell up!” Musa shouted, fury flaring in her voice.  
  
A pulse of psychic energy cracked through the air — loud and sharp, like static before a storm.  
Craig staggered. His smug grin vanished.  
  
He opened his mouth — nothing came out.  
  
He tried again. His lips moved, his jaw clenched, but no sound escaped.  
His eyes widened, confusion turning to panic. A few students nearby stopped and stared.  
  
“Oh my god— I’m sorry, I—” Musa’s voice faltered.  
She looked at Craig, then at her hands, realizing the burst had come from her. The moment she’d lost control.  
  
Craig lunged at her, but Riven was faster. He stepped in, shoving Craig back with a glare sharp enough to cut steel.  
  
“Enough!” Saul’s voice rang out as he appeared between them. “All of you — that’s it. We’re going straight to Headmistress Griffin.”  
  
Musa stood frozen, the weight of it hitting her all at once.  
Her blood still boiled. Her heart was racing. Her mind reeled.  
  
What the hell just happened?

Chapter Text

“As soon as people found out [that Musa was a mind fairy], they'd want her to read everyone’s feelings but their own. Once they realized she could read anyone’s thoughts, they'd quickly distance themselves from her. No one was confident enough to accept having their hearts and minds exposed.” - Excerpt from the book: Lighting the Fire (Fate: The Winx Saga: An Original Novel) - Originally in Brazilian Portuguese, translated into English.

MIND

“Fascinating,” said Griffin, watching Craig with a half-smile and one arched brow.

Craig frowned at her, clearly offended.

He and Musa were seated side by side across from Griffin’s desk. Saul stood with them, having just reported what happened. All the other students had been dismissed — he didn’t want an audience. Specialists were supposed to be loyal soldiers, not a bunch of gossipers.

Musa gave her a puzzled look.

“Fascinating?” she asked.

“Absolutely. Do you have any idea what you just did, Musa?”

The fairy stared at her, confused, slowly shaking her head.

Griffin sighed.

“Well, apparently, you’re not just an empath. Your powers go beyond sensing and influencing others’ emotions. It seems you also have some form of mind control. You told him to shut up — implanted the idea right into his mind. And now, he literally can’t speak.”

Musa felt her heart sink.
She had spent her entire life believing she was just a mind fairy — the empath kind, who dealt only with feelings. She wasn’t like Rosalind or Farah, who also had telekinesis and telepathy.
But if Griffin was right… that changed everything.
Even if she still wished her powers were more like her friends’ — better suited for battle.

“But don’t worry. It’s not that hard to undo,” Griffin added, noticing the girl’s nervousness. Her eyes lit up with a white glow. Craig twitched slightly, opened his mouth, and made a sound.

He stood up, glaring at Musa with a threatening look.

“Stay the hell away from me, you crazy bitch!” he snapped.

“With pleasure!” she shot back.

The Specialist started for the door but was stopped by Saul.

“Craig. You’re suspended for two days.”

“What? She’s the one who messed with my head, and I’m the one getting suspended?”

“You provoked her and disrespected a fellow student. I’m only making it two days because she already gave you part of your punishment.”

Musa smirked.

Craig stormed out of the room, fuming.

***

Musa walked toward the Winx suite, trying to process everything that had just happened.
Could controlling someone else’s mind ever be a good thing?

No, it couldn’t.
Just the ability to influence her friends’ emotions had already caused enough problems... Imagine controlling someone’s entire mind. If that news got out… everyone would fear her.
And of course it would get out. Craig wasn’t exactly the type to keep his mouth shut.
“Oh, damn it.”

As soon as she stepped into the dorm, she closed the door behind her and leaned on it with a long sigh.

Her friends were all there and immediately asked what had happened. Musa explained what had gone down with Craig.

“It’s just that… I always wanted to feel more powerful. To be able to use my magic in combat. And controlling someone’s mind—no doubt that’s a major power. But at the same time, it feels wrong. People already had a hard time with me before, and now…” She paused. “Not to mention that it only happened because I was angry. I’ve always struggled to control my empathy, and now I don’t even know what it’s going to be like with this…”

“Musa,” Terra interrupted firmly. “Listen, Bloom… she’s not here right now. But she literally burned Rosalind to ashes. Did we get scared of her? No! I’ve nearly strangled Riven with vines growing out of a wall. Flora could do the same if she wanted. Aisha, who knows, could boil someone’s face off. And Stella—she once blinded a guy.”

Stella, lying on the couch flipping through a magazine, glanced at Terra and frowned.

“Sorry, I know it was an accident!” Terra replied to the look. “But I had to mention it.
Anyway, all of us are powerful. If we do something dangerous, it’s because we’re trying to protect ourselves or the people we love. Never someone who doesn’t deserve it.”

Musa smiled, stepped forward, and hugged her friend. The other Winx girls smiled at the sight and quickly joined for a group hug.

“By the way, Musa, changing the subject…” Flora said brightly. “I loved your Specialist uniform! I didn’t know you’d gotten one.”

“Yeah, it’s just a bit big on you,” Stella added. The fairy of light had a sharp eye for fashion.

Musa swallowed hard.

“Well… it’s not mine. It’s Riven’s,” she admitted, hesitantly.

All of them widened their eyes. Flora’s grin grew even bigger, eager for details. Stella and Aisha exchanged glances. Terra’s expression darkened.

“And how exactly did that happen? I want the full story!” Flora asked, excited.

Musa sighed and looked up.

“It’s a long story… but basically, we were on a mission, I fell into a mud puddle, and my uniform got completely ruined. The Specialists already tease me for no reason, so… he gave me his jacket so I wouldn’t look totally humiliated.”

“If you fell into the mud, why is your hair and most of your clothes still clean… and wet?” Stella asked with a curious look.

Musa glanced at her, a small smile threatening to form.
Yeah, the situation was kind of amusing — even she had to admit it.

“I washed off under a waterfall and managed to get some of the dirt out of my clothes after I fell.”

“Wait—you bathed in front of him?” Flora asked, her voice laced with mischief and a grin from ear to ear. “You stripped down and washed yourself… right in front of him?”

“I didn’t strip! For god’s sake—just the jacket. I rinsed off fully clothed, and he wasn’t even looking at me. He was totally focused on the mission,” Musa insisted, widening her eyes at her friend.
She knew that last part was a lie — but it wasn’t something she could admit out loud.

She kept smiling at Flora… until her eyes shimmered violet for a moment. A wave of anger rushed over her — but it wasn’t hers, and it wasn’t Flora’s either.

“Ugh, Riven never wastes any time, huh?” Terra said harshly. “When Flora got here, he immediately threw himself at her. And now that my brother broke up with you, he’s all over you too!”

Musa went quiet.

“Terra!” Flora scolded. “I’ve told you a million times — nothing happened between us!”

“Yeah, well, I’m warning Musa now. You remember everything he did last year, right?” she said, turning her eyes toward the mind fairy.

“I remember, Terra. But you also know I want to be a Specialist, that I’ve had issues with my magic, and he’s been helping me with that… I think we’ve become friends, after all.”

“I’m just saying—be careful who you trust.”

“I have to agree with Terra,” Stella chimed in. “I’ve known Riven since first year, and we’ve never gotten along. He’s always been reckless, insolent, and—”

“Guys,” Aisha cut in. “Musa’s smart. Let her make her own choices. At least she knows who Riven is. She won’t be caught off guard and played for a fool like I was.”

Aisha’s voice trailed off. She still hadn’t gotten over what happened with Grey.

Musa exhaled.

“Girls, I appreciate the support and all, really, but I swear—there’s nothing going on between me and him. And now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to take a real shower,” she said, heading toward the bathroom.

The last thing Musa needed right now was more drama in her life.

***

WATER

Flashback on

“What are you doing here?” Aisha asked, her voice trembling—a mix of anger and sadness.

Grey had been expelled from Alfea. And yet, here he was, standing right in front of her. His gaze was serious—more serious than she’d ever seen before.

“I couldn’t stay away from you. Aisha, you need to hear me out—”

“No!” she cut him off. “The last thing I need is to hear anything from you. I can’t trust a single word that comes out of your mouth!” Her voice rose louder than she’d intended.

“Aisha, just give me a chance to explain. You don’t have to forgive me or even believe me. Just... believe your own eyes. You need to know the truth,” he insisted, voice tense.

“What are you talking about?” she frowned.

“You need to understand why I did what I did. Why I helped Sebastian. There are two sides to every story. My family is from Aster Dell—and you have no idea what happened there. Sebastian wanted to summon the Shadow. An ancient Blood Witch powerful enough to bring back my dead brother... and everyone else who died unfairly.”

Aisha stared at him, eyes filled with hurt. She had already decided—she wouldn’t believe a word he said.

“You’re asking for too much, Grey. I don’t even know if I’m ready to talk to you again. You’re not supposed to be here,” she said, her eyes piercing into his.

Grey let out a heavy sigh.

“Okay. I’ll go. But... if you ever want to talk, you have my number.”

She watched him stand and walk away.

Flashback off

Aisha was distracted—unusual for her. She had spent her whole life in control. Always knowing the next step. Always having a plan. Always certain.

But now? Now, she wasn’t sure of anything.

Everything had spun out of control. And it wasn’t just anything—it was everything.

Where was Bloom? Would she ever come back? How long would it take?

And Grey... what should she do about him? He had lied. And not just any lie—he lied about who he was. Unforgivable.

Yet she couldn’t stop wondering why. He hadn’t begged her to forgive—just to understand. Just understand. But the idea terrified her. What if it was all more lies? Or worse, what if the truth reopened everything she felt for him and clouded her judgment?

What had really happened in Aster Dell? Grey had said his brother died there... that his parents wanted to bring him back. Didn’t he at least deserve the chance to explain?

The doubt gnawed at her. Every day, she thought about texting him.

MIND

Later that night, Musa lay in bed, unable to sleep. The memories of everything that had happened recently haunted her. The Specialists, Craig, her new powers, her father being against her training as a Specialist—insulting the entire class, which included Riven...

And yet, in the middle of all that, the thought of that Specialist made her smile.

“That idiot always manages to make me laugh, doesn’t he?” she thought.

She remembered getting her feet stuck in the track at the Bastion, and how he sat there with her. She remembered when she was upset about her father, and he comforted her. When she fell into the mud. She hadn’t been able to laugh about it at the time... but now, she smiled at the memory.

Then she thought about the conversation they’d had afterward. His concern when she gave herself up to the scrapers. But she also couldn’t forget her friends’ warnings about him. She needed to be careful with how close they were getting.

Musa turned her head to the side and looked at his jacket, neatly folded on her nightstand.

She needed to thank him.

She grabbed her phone and sent him a message:

You: Riv, I’ll give your jacket back tomorrow. Thanks!

Grumpy¹: Anytime, mind fairy.

After a few more messages between them, Musa smiled again.

That conversation helped her fall asleep.

SPECIALIST

Riven was lying in his room alone, arms and legs crossed. He had taken the afternoon off while Sky covered a patrol shift. His mind wandered back to everything that had happened that day. Musa teasing him, falling into the mud… a smile tugged at his lips. And then… Musa at the waterfall. Her neck, the curve of her chest, her silhouette… His heart started racing. “Ah, fuck!” he thought, taking a deep breath and trying to push the image out of his head. It wasn’t like him to avoid dirty thoughts about a girl. But he really liked her and her company. He didn’t want to screw things up. He’d already done that too many times before.

Then he remembered the anger he felt when he realized she might have given herself up to the scrapers because of Sam. Riven had never been close to the guy, not even back when he was friends with Terra and hung around the greenhouse. Sam used to ditch his sister just to befriend upperclassmen². So Riven didn’t know him well—but he doubted he deserved Musa getting hurt for his sake. Honestly, he doubted anyone did.

He was pulled from his thoughts when the dorm door opened.

“Hey, Riv,” Sky said, stepping inside.

“Hey, man. How you doing?”

“How I’ve been every day since Bloom left.” Sky looked down. Riven couldn’t help but feel for him. He’d never seen Sky like this before. He could tell the guy really loved Bloom. Riven often wondered what it’d be like to love someone that deeply. He’d cared a lot about Beatrix when they were together—and was genuinely pissed about what she did. But he could admit now that it hadn’t been love. It was just mutual use. Until Beatrix didn’t need him anymore. Maybe it was better that way. Maybe it was better not to know what it’s like to care that much for someone. That kind of bond was too much power in another person’s hands.

“How was your watch today?” Riven asked, trying to shift the topic.

“Boring as hell. Craig and his little gang were patrolling the same wing as me. Had to listen to their bullshit. You better tell Musa to steer clear of him.”

Riven’s brow furrowed.

“What crap was that idiot spouting now?”

“He’s telling people Musa’s dangerous. Says Griffin said she can control people’s minds.”

Riven rolled his eyes and shook his head.

“Musa can be stubborn, annoying…” he smirked a little, “but she’s not dangerous. Well, maybe only to those who deserve it. And Craig definitely deserved what she did to him. As for the mind-control stuff… I don’t know. All I know is that she shut him the hell up, and I thought that was well deserved.” He grinned. “No idea who the dumbass was who undid it.”

Sky grinned back.
“Careful. He said it was Griffin. And you're already a pain in the ass, but I still don’t want her electrocuting you,” Sky joked, before heading off for a shower. They both chuckled.

Riven drifted off again. He wondered how Musa must be feeling. Things were definitely going to get harder for her at the Bastion after all the gossip. Then, once again, his thoughts were interrupted—this time by his phone.

Shit fairy¹: Riv, I’ll give you your jacket back tomorrow. Thanks!

You: Anytime, mind fairy.

Shit fairy: Let me guess. Craig’s already spreading crap about me, isn’t he?

You: Yup. You caused quite a stir in the Specialist hall. The idiot’s shaking in his boots, so now he’s running his mouth to make you look bad.

Shit fairy: Ugh… looks like you were right. I’m a walking red flag. Everyone’s gonna be afraid of me now.

You: Relax. I’m not afraid of you. You’re just an annoying little fairy, that’s all.

Musa replied with a middle-finger emoji. Riven grinned.

MIND

Musa woke up early the next morning—around four-thirty—much to her dismay. She tried to fall back asleep, but couldn’t. Memories of the previous day kept swirling in her head, and she kept tossing and turning. “Screw it,” she thought, getting up. She knew sleep wasn’t coming back, so she figured she might as well burn off some of her tension at the Bastion… Maybe she could squeeze in a bit of training before the Specialists showed up—and before her magic class that morning. Terra was still sleeping like a baby, so Musa got dressed carefully, making sure not to wake her.

She put on a wine-colored workout set—leggings and a crop top that left a sliver of her waist exposed. Not wanting another “incident,” she made sure to wear her magic inhibitors before even stepping out of the Winx suite. She tied her hair up in a high ponytail, threw on a jacket, and grabbed Riven’s uniform to return it.

She slipped out of the dorm and made her way silently to the Bastion. Once there, her eyes landed on the punching bags. They looked like the perfect scapegoats for her frustration. She climbed up to the platform, shrugged off her jacket, stepped up to one of the bags, and started kicking and punching it.

Dane was right: fighting really did help her focus—to the point she forgot everything else. If it weren’t for the shift in natural light, she wouldn’t have noticed the time passing. She would’ve stayed there, lost in that rhythm, until the Specialists showed up.

SPECIALIST

Riven liked getting to the Bastion early. He was wearing one of his extra uniforms. Whenever he could, he liked having some time alone—especially here, where he could sharpen his blades and prep his gear in peace before the others arrived.

But that day, he wasn’t alone. And what he saw amused him.

“What the hell does she think she’s doing?” he thought, smirking slightly as he caught sight of the mind fairy from behind, going to town on one of the punching bags like it was personally responsible for all her problems.

Or trying to, anyway. Her strikes were messy, angry, uncoordinated. Which, knowing Musa as well as he did now, could only mean one thing: she was pissed. And he knew exactly why. Things at Alfea were only getting more complicated for her.

He couldn’t help but notice, once again, her curves. Not that it was the first time. He’d been aware of them since their very first meeting during Ms. Dowling’s support groups. Back when he tried a dumb pickup line about her “holding a big stick.” Classic Riven.
He’d used lame lines before to try and hook up with other girls—sometimes it worked, sometimes it didn’t. Usually, the worst that happened was an eye-roll or someone ignoring him.

But Musa had been different. That day, she gave him a once-over while he was doing rope drills, and he didn’t hesitate to check her out right back—boldly. She was stunning. He expected things to go smoothly after that. Especially when she looked him straight in the eyes with what he thought was a seductive expression.

But no. Her eyes had glowed violet, and she proved she was a sharp mind fairy in the worst possible way—by using his own emotions against him. He’d walked away grumbling and calling her a “walking red flag,” a nickname she apparently hadn’t forgotten.

Still, these days, Riven admitted he’d deserved it.

“You’re kind of late today, walking red flag,” he said with a smirk, approaching her. It was still early—no one else was around. Musa, fully focused, didn’t even notice him until he spoke.

She stopped punching the bag and turned toward him, eyes wide with surprise at first. Then her expression softened into a small smile. Her cheeks were flushed, breath uneven. Sweat made a few strands of hair stick to her neck and temples.

“Damn, how can she be so beautiful?” he thought automatically.

“Morning, Riv,” she replied, flashing a quick smile before turning back and landing another punch.

NARRATOR

iven dropped his gear bag and climbed onto the platform, walking toward her. He stopped at her side, eyes following every movement of her body.

Musa shivered when she felt him watching her like that.

“Stop,” he said firmly.

She obeyed, freezing mid-punch, turning just her face toward him. Her expression was serious—waiting for criticism or instruction. His eyes locked with hers, then dropped to her feet. He stepped between them and nudged her right foot to the side with his own, widening her stance. She gasped softly at the sudden motion but quickly tried to play it off.

“Keep your feet apart—you’ll have more balance that way. And I already told you to extend that arm more when you strike.”
He placed one hand on her waist and stretched her arm with the other. She felt his breath graze her skin and glanced sideways at him—only to look away quickly when their eyes met.

Then he let go and stepped back.

“Alright,” she sighed, keeping the pose for a few seconds before dropping it and placing her hands on her hips. She stared at the horizon. “I don’t know if this is gonna work. Maybe everyone’s right. Maybe I should just give up.”

Riven thought for a moment.

“Look, I’ll be honest. You’ve got potential. You were a spy and escaped Blood Witches even without proper training. And you’re learning fast. The problem is, you’re letting what other people say get to you. I’ve been there… but with time, I learned to block it out.”

Musa looked at him with interest. She thought about asking what happened, but she didn’t want to overstep. Riven was always clear that there were things about him others didn’t need to know.

She sighed.
“Yeah, you’re right. I’ve spent so much time dealing with other people’s emotions, and now that I don’t have to…”—she raised her wrists, showing the inhibitors—“I don’t know how to handle my own.
It’s… pathetic.” She gave a small, sad smile and looked down.

Riven sighed.
“Look… I’ve got a few tricks that help me unwind. Like I said before, if you ever need saving again, just say the word.”

“What, are you gonna offer me some joints and take me to smoke behind the barrier?” Musa asked with a sarcastic smile.
“Doesn’t sound like the best idea.”

Riven chuckled. He liked her sense of humor.
“Tempting,” he said, narrowing his eyes. “But no. I’m off night duty tomorrow—it’s Saturday—and I’m meeting up with some old friends in Zenith. Haven’t seen them in a while. You should come. It might help you forget all this crap for a bit.”

“What kind of friends?” she asked with a mock-skeptical face.

“They’re not the ‘get into trouble’ type, if that’s what you’re thinking.” He narrowed his eyes. “Actually, they’re nerds. But fun nerds. Timmy’s a hacker genius and Tecna’s a really smart girl. You’ll like her. They’re dating—and believe it or not, even though they’re my friends, they’ve got common sense.”

Musa smiled and sighed as she looked into the distance.
“I don’t know, Riv. If someone finds out and tells my dad…”

“Relax. We can leave Alfea in the afternoon and catch the metro to Zenith. It’s kinda far, so we’ll head out early. Once we’re there, we can grab a bite to eat and hit the bar we usually go to. You like classic rock? That’s mostly what they play.”

“It’s one of my favorite genres.” She smiled.

“Perfect. We’ll have fun, chat for a while, and get back before ten—Specialist curfew time, when we start herding everyone back to their dorms.”

Musa gave him a knowing look, smiling.
“Hm. Sounds like someone sneaks out of Alfea often.”

“Yeah,” he said, leaning in slightly. “I hate being locked in.”

She leaned in too for a second—then pulled back and thought it over. She really could use a distraction.

“Alright!” she finally agreed.

“Knew there was a rebel in you. Your sister even told me you’ve been teaching her swear words.”

Musa stared at him, frowning, mouth slightly open.

Riven laughed.
“She said she hears you arguing with your dad.”

Musa let out a muffled laugh, hiding her face with one hand in embarrassment.
“Oh, shit,” she groaned, grinning.

“Looks like chaos follows you around, mind fairy,” Riven teased.

“Yeah—and now it’s talking to me,” she shot back, narrowing her eyes at him.

He grinned.

Musa hadn’t even realized how much time had passed until a few Specialists walked in—including Craig and Samantha.

“Riv, I’d better head to magic class now.” She grabbed her coat and his uniform and handed it back to him, smiling. “Thanks again. See you tomorrow.”

Riven smiled and nodded, watching her walk away. For some reason, he kept staring at the uniform in his hands for a few seconds before finally putting it away.

Chapter Text

“We’re caught up in the appeal, baby
Why do you wanna hide it?
It’s the last thing on my mind
I turn the engine over and my body just comes alive
Ain’t we all just runaways?”

— “Runaways,” The Killers

"[Musa] didn’t need to improve her powers. They were already strong enough as they were. Of course, if there were someone at Alfea who could help her make other people’s thoughts less… violable, maybe things would be different. But that didn’t seem likely. And even if it were true—what would the cost be?
Musa didn’t hold out hope. Hope was for fools.

Her powers had been useless while her mother was suffering. She’d been there, right beside her, when she died. She’d felt death as if it were her own. Musa had tried to help, tried to soothe her mother’s pain—but she had failed. She’d done everything wrong. The memory of her failure, the echo of her mother’s tortured thoughts, twisted by pain and despair, would never leave her. Even now, as she tried to imagine what advice her mother might give her, all she could hear were those muffled screams.

With trembling hands, Musa turned the volume up. Back then, when the music was this loud, she would’ve wanted to dance. Back when her mother was alive to watch her have fun, to see the light in her eyes. Pride. Joy. With her mother, hope had died. And dancing, too." 

Excerpt from the book: Lighting the Fire (Fate: The Winx Saga: An Original Novel) - Originally in Brazilian Portuguese, translated into English.

MIND

Hangers clinking against each other. A small mess inside the wardrobe, and a bigger one spreading across the bed.

Chaos ruled Musa’s room as she got ready for her escape—or rather, her getaway—from Alfea. A mix of curiosity and excitement buzzing in her mind.

Probably because she couldn’t remember the last time she’d done anything like this. At least... not before the Blood Witches.
That lodge.
And everything that happened there.

But now wasn’t the time to think about that.

She should be thinking about the fact that she was about to go out with none other than Riven—and had absolutely no idea what to expect. Or how she would explain it to her friends.

She considered making something up. Maybe saying she was meeting old friends from Melody?
But lying didn’t feel right.

“You don’t lie to people you care about.” That was what Terra always said.

And if she wanted to go out with him, that was her business.

Even if telling the truth meant putting up with the endless, baseless assumptions the girls would make about the two of them.

With a small shake of her head, Musa pushed the thought aside and focused on the clothes in front of her.

Her hand landed on her old black leather skirt—the one her father hated for being too tight and too short. Or maybe because of the slit on the right thigh.

A mischievous smile curved her lips as she pulled it out of the wardrobe.

She waved her hair into loose curls and traced her signature cat-eye eyeliner, bringing out the sharpness in her gaze. A white short-sleeved shirt completed the look. The right sleeve kept slipping off her shoulder every now and then—annoying, but nothing she couldn’t just tug back into place.

Oh, and perfume, of course. She couldn’t forget her jasmine and sandalwood perfume.

Leaving the room she shared with Terra, Musa found Stella and Aisha in the middle of the suite. Stella was sprawled on the couch, flipping through a magazine. Aisha was sitting at the table in the corner, her back to Musa as she studied.

Musa started sneaking past them toward the door. Both looked too absorbed in their own worlds to notice her attempt at escape.

Perfect.

That was when the suite door swung open with a click. Musa froze as Flora and Terra stepped in, frustration written all over their faces.

“I can’t believe this!” Terra grumbled.

Aisha spun her chair around. “What happened?”

“Remember that weird lizard the Specialists found wandering near the school the other day?”

“What about it, Terra?” Stella sighed over her magazine—same way she always did whenever the topic involved plants or animals.

“It’s gone! It was locked in a cage and now it’s just gone!”

“Yeah, and all the samples Aimee Leroy was studying disappeared too,” Flora added, disheartened. “She didn’t even have time to figure out what it was.”

“What do you mean gone? Do you think someone took it—or stole the samples?” Aisha asked.

“I doubt it. The cage was well protected,” Terra said, exhaling sharply. “It’s a shame, though. That thing was unlike anything we’ve ever seen. It could’ve been a huge biological discovery. If my dad and Sam were here, I’m sure we would’ve figured it out.”

Sam.

A faint ringing echoed in Musa’s ears, and a tingling spread through her nerves. She looked at the mirror on the wall—the brown in her eyes flickering toward violet.

Sadness. Irritation. 

Frustration.

Terra was still hurting over the distance from her family.

A distance Musa had caused.

Her stomach tightened. She swallowed hard and tried to shut Terra’s emotions out of her mind before they mixed with her own guilt—the guilt of what she’d done to the Harveys.

But she didn’t have time to dwell on it, because in the next moment, Flora’s gaze snapped toward her. The earth fairy gave her a quick once-over and smiled.

“Wow, Musa, you look hot! Meeting someone special?”

“Oh… yeah. I’m seeing some friends from Melody. Haven’t seen them in ages.”

Lie.

Shit.

A new wave of guilt hit her. But this was definitely not the moment to admit she was going out with someone. Especially Riven.

Even if they were just friends.

She couldn’t help but wonder if this had been the right choice. But it was too late now.

After saying goodbye to the girls, Musa hurried to the suite door.

Then Terra’s voice stopped her.

“Musa, wait! Are you really going out with those inhibitors on?”

“Yeah, not to be annoying, but… those things draw attention. The bad kind,” Aisha added, frowning.

Musa’s gaze fell to her wrists—reddened beneath the cold metal.

Aisha was right.

As freeing as the inhibitors made her feel... to others, they were still a symbol of punishment for rule-breaking fairies.

And the last thing she needed that day was unwanted attention.

Besides, this was supposed to be a calm day. Just a hangout with Riven and his friends—who, according to him, were normal. If she tried hard enough, she could keep her empathy under control.

She’d just listen to some music, have a drink, and relax.

With a heavy sigh, Musa began removing the inhibitors. She placed them inside a small wooden box on her vanity.

And silently hoped she wouldn’t bump into anyone too emotional that day.

SPECIALIST

White shirt, jeans, combat boots... and, of course, the leather jacket on top.

Riven leaned against one of the pillars at the entrance of the Fairy Tower, where he’d told Musa to meet him. He hadn’t been waiting long, but boredom was already eating at him. The feeling had become a loyal companion ever since he started smoking less.

He was in his final year at Alfea now, which meant he’d soon be on his own. And maybe it wasn’t the best idea to keep getting warnings from Saul when he was about to become a real soldier.

Though, he had to admit, there was a certain satisfaction in imagining a certain someone’s face when they heard about those warnings.

He could’ve pulled a cigarette out of his pocket right then, but he didn’t want to risk getting caught—especially not on the day he’d planned a little escape from Alfea. The Mind Fairy seemed to need it more than he did, anyway.

A few more minutes passed, and he was just about to change his mind. His hand reached for his pocket, ready to grab the pack when—

Musa finally appeared, framed by the tall doorway of the tower. And the sight caught his attention in a way he hadn’t expected.

Because he’d never seen her like that before—so put-together.

And in a mini skirt.

Damn.

She walked closer.

“So, you decided to dress up today, Mind Fairy?” He raised a brow. “You actually look different. Almost like a girl.”

Musa crossed her arms, a sly smile tugging at her lips.
“And you look like an idiot. Same as always.”

The corner of his mouth lifted.

“So, what do you think?” she asked, gesturing toward her clothes. “Do I look rebellious enough? Think this outfit would piss off my dad?”

Riven’s gaze dropped, deliberately trailing down her figure.
A strange flicker of satisfaction hit him when he noticed her playful expression falter—or maybe it was just because he liked what he saw.

“Well, if I were your dad, I probably wouldn’t be a fan of that skirt.” A mischievous grin tugged at his lips, not even pretending to hide the way his eyes trailed down her legs. “But since I’m not... I like it.”

Musa narrowed her eyes.
“Keep dreaming.”

He smirked.

The fairy and the Specialist left the safety of Alfea’s barrier and caught a bus to Blackbridge, the nearest city. From there, they’d take the subway to Zenith—Riven’s home realm. Light conversation about training filled the ride.

***

White walls, blue seats, metal handrails...

They sat side by side on the quiet subway, surrounded by a few apathetic passengers.

Only the sound of the tracks filled the air—and the faint audio of a movie playing on a screen inside the cabin.

Zenith was known as the kingdom of technology, and its flashy subway lines lived up to the name.

On-screen, a couple was talking.

Bored, Riven crossed his arms and started watching the melodramatic scene. There wasn’t much else to do.

The girl was saying she’d put herself in danger to save the guy’s life, and he, of course, was trying to stop her.¹

“You would do it for me. Wouldn’t you?” she asked.

Another one of those romantic clichés.

Riven glanced sideways at Musa, wondering if she was actually entertained by that nonsense.
She looked like she was.

Typical.

Then her quiet voice broke the silence.

“Imagine if he said no,” she murmured, eyes still on the screen.

Riven frowned at her, surprised. When she met his gaze, a muffled laugh escaped them both.

Yeah. He really liked her sense of humor.

MIND

Gray concrete pavement. Tall buildings lined with glass windows. Monuments and statues shaped like machinery and gears. Trees spaced evenly along the sidewalks.

With every step Musa took out of Zenith’s subway station, the grandeur of that realm impressed her a little more.

“Like the view, Mind Fairy?”

“Yeah… it’s beautiful.” She smiled faintly, taking in the surroundings as the wind whipped against her face and sent her hair flying. It also tugged the stubborn sleeve of her shirt off her shoulder, exposing her right one. Musa pulled it back into place.

“Hey, Musa…” Riven’s voice sounded a little more serious all of a sudden. “Would it be a problem if we stopped by my grandfather’s place before meeting the others? It’s close by and… it’s been a while since I last saw him.”

There was a hint of hesitation in his tone.

“Oh, no, of course not! We can go.”

The walk there was just as captivating as her first glimpse of Zenith—especially because Riven started sharing random facts about the city and its monuments.

He explained that it was the youngest realm in the Otherworld, known for its heavy investments in science and research.
It felt like a stark contrast to Musa’s home realm. Melody was a traditional place—sometimes too traditional for her taste.

Riven went on to talk about some of the new innovations and experiments being developed there, explaining a few of the technical details.

And Musa couldn’t help but think… that he was definitely smarter than he liked to let on at Alfea.

They walked on until his grandfather’s house came into view. It stood out a little from the rest of the city—a large white house with a porch. Everywhere Musa looked, there were beautiful plants. Some spread across the lawn, others climbed around the veranda.

As they approached the door, a large dog with black and white fur burst out from between the bushes and ran straight toward Riven.

“Hey, boy!” He smiled, crouching down to pet the animal, whose tail wagged furiously. “Musa, this is Logan.”

Musa couldn’t help but smile at the scene—and the smile grew wider when the dog leaped toward her. Logan stood on his hind legs and rested his front paws against her stomach.

“Hi there!” she laughed, stroking the soft fur around his neck and ears. “Wow, he’s huge!”

“Yeah. Hard to believe he used to look like a little rat the night I found him on the street.” Riven stood up.

“You rescued him?”

“Yeah. Found him abandoned in a box a few blocks from here a few years ago,” he replied casually, ringing the doorbell.

Musa frowned slightly, thrown off by the forced indifference in his tone.

Logan eventually got tired and lowered himself back onto all fours. His curious nose brushed against Musa’s leg, making her giggle.

“I think he likes your skirt too,” Riven said, glancing sideways at her.

Musa narrowed her eyes.
“Shut up.”

A teasing smirk curved his lips.

While they waited, Musa took in the lush plants surrounding the house again.

“This place is beautiful. Do you live here with your grandfather?”

“Not exactly… but I like coming here.”

Once again, Musa caught a trace of hesitation in his voice. But before she could try to read into it, the door opened.

An older man with white hair and a trimmed beard appeared. He was a little shorter than Riven but had eyes almost as green as his.

He raised a brow at the Specialist.
“Well, look who finally decided to show up.” His voice carried an ironic edge.

“Hi to you too,” Riven replied in the same tone.

A crooked smile spread across the man’s face before he pulled Riven into a hug—complete with firm pats on the back.

“Musa, this is my grandfather, Scott. And Grandpa, this is Musa.”

“Pleasure to meet you, Musa!” Scott grinned, shaking her hand enthusiastically. “You’re much prettier than my grandson said.”

Musa shot Riven a sideways glance, fighting back a smile as Scott shook her hand firmly.
“The pleasure’s mine,” she said, noting how tight Riven’s jaw had gotten.

And she couldn’t tell if she was more curious or amused by it.

“I must be getting old,” Scott went on. “I could’ve sworn your girlfriend’s name was Bianca… or Beatriz?”

Of course.

Musa pressed her lips together to keep from laughing. Scott must’ve thought she was Beatrix—and that the air fairy and Riven were still dating.

“Grandpa, actually… Musa’s a friend. And about Beatrix… it’s a long story.”

Scott gave him a skeptical look.
“Well then, come in. And explain.”

SPECIALIST

Riven and Scott were in the kitchen, making sandwiches.
At the nearby dining table, Musa rested her cheek in her hand, scrolling through her phone.

“Hold on… let me get this straight.” Scott frowned. “You’re telling me you dated that Beatrix girl, never brought her here, then broke up with her, she died… and you didn’t bother to tell me any of it?” He shot Riven an accusatory look. “What a hell of a boyfriend you were, huh?”

Riven heard Musa stifle a laugh and glanced sideways at her. She was still pretending to scroll through her phone, but she was definitely listening.

And laughing.

Pixie.

“Well, she wasn’t exactly a saint either, in case you’re wondering,” he said dryly.

Scott shook his head, a grin threatening to break through.

“You’re hopeless, kid.”

Riven rolled his eyes.

“Well, if you’ll excuse me, I’ll go water my plants. Musa, make yourself at home.” Scott smiled at her. “I promise my manners are better than my grandson’s.” He shot Riven a mocking look.

“Thank you, Mr. Thorp. I don’t doubt that at all,” she replied, her tone dripping with playful malice.

As Scott walked out, Riven brought the sandwiches to the table. As soon as his grandfather was far enough away, Musa burst into laughter.

A sound he didn’t hear often—but one that sounded... nice.

Riven clenched his jaw, trying not to smile.

“Enjoy laughing at other people’s misery, huh, Mind Fairy?” he said, handing her a sandwich as he sat down.

“What? Of course not,” she said with mock innocence. “I was laughing at a meme I saw earlier today.”

Riven let the reluctant smile escape.
“Well, if it makes you feel any better, Beatrix wasn’t all that bad. The day the Blood Witches attacked, she covered for me so Sebastian wouldn’t find me. If it weren’t for her, I wouldn’t have made it out.”

“Wow. A good deed after a pile of crap? What a saint.”

Musa laughed softly.

“And speaking of that—how did you manage to free the fairies who still had magic that day? We tried to break into the school to save you guys, but too many Specialists were under the witches’ control. We had to fall back.” He took a bite of his sandwich.

“I did it with Flora. We were worried she’d lose her magic, so I went looking for her first. I was hiding in our suite, grabbed a staff, and went after her.” Musa tore off a piece of her sandwich and popped it into her mouth.

Riven raised a brow.
“And why was there a staff in your dorm?” he asked, leaning toward her.

A mischievous grin curved Musa’s lips as she swallowed.
“Let’s just say I… ‘borrowed’ it from Bastion after a certain jerk refused to train me.”

Riven crossed his arms, returning the smirk.
“Go on,” he said, gesturing with his hand as he leaned back in his chair.

“After that, I waited for the witches to take Flora out of the cell to bring her to Sebastian. There were only two guards. One walked ahead alone. I hit him with the staff—not very well, I admit.” She smiled. “He knocked me down, but I kicked him in the face, got up, and managed a knockout. The other had Flora as a hostage, with a knife. She stabbed him with something, he flinched… and I didn’t even think. I just hit him twice in the head, and he dropped. I could barely believe it.”

Musa laughed, and Riven couldn’t help but be caught up in it.

“Would’ve liked to see that. Seems like the staff really is your weapon of choice. You move like it’s an extension of your body. Perfect for a dancer.”

Suddenly, Musa’s smile faltered. Her gaze drifted somewhere far away.

A strange curiosity stirred in him.

“Look, Zenith might be the ‘realm of the future,’ but the bar we’re going to is pretty old-school. It’s chill. There’s a dance floor, if you want to use it.”

Her expression shifted, the spark in her eyes dimming.

“Yeah, I used to dance…” she murmured, her gaze drifting toward the window.

Something in her tone made Riven hesitate, but he decided to take the risk.
“And why don’t you anymore?”

Her eyes flicked toward him, surprise flickering there before she looked away again.
It took her a long moment to answer.
“Because my dad made it hell for me to keep going after my mom died…” she said quietly.

Riven felt a strange tightness in his chest. The next words caught in his throat.
“Sorry... I shouldn’t have asked.”

“It’s okay. You didn’t know…” Her gaze dropped to the table, unfocused, frustration flickering across her face. “My parents worked with music. She was a singer. It didn’t pay much, but we managed. Until... she got sick. Things got complicated. After she passed, my dad changed jobs, pulled me out of dance. Said my sister and I shouldn’t waste our time on ‘nonsense.’” Her jaw tightened. “So he erased every trace of it from our lives. He won’t even let my sister see their instruments. She was so little when Mom died she barely remembers her. And he still does everything he can to hide what we used to be.”

The ache in Riven’s chest deepened.
“I’m sorry, Musa. Your dad sounds… pretty closed off.”

“Yeah. But he wasn’t like that before. He became this way after she was gone.” Her lips pressed together. “You know… my mom was a mind fairy too. And she didn’t like it either.” Musa gave a faint, sad smile. “She went to this prestigious magic academy in Melody but dropped out to become a singer and work with my dad. My grandparents were furious. They still don’t get along with him, really—I think they blame him for what happened to her. And he blames himself. That’s why we fight so much... because I can’t make him understand that it’s not his fault. And that cutting us off from everything they loved won’t protect us from anything.”

Riven studied the tension in her face. He didn’t need to be a mind fairy to hear the pain in her voice.
But then she took a deep breath and tried to pull herself back together.

“But... let’s not talk about sad stuff, right?” She forced a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “It’s a good day. We’re breaking out of Alfea.”

Riven’s lips curved slightly in return.

He knew that smile wasn’t real.
But he also knew she didn’t want to give in to the sadness.

Yeah. He knew.
And he respected it.

Because he understood exactly what that felt like.

MIND

Musa let her gaze wander around Scott’s house, looking for anything that might distract her from the uneasy feelings those memories had stirred.

Luckily, distractions weren’t hard to find. The place was filled with beautiful plants—Riven’s grandfather clearly had a way with them.

Then, through the glass door leading to the porch, something outside caught her eye.

“Hey, is that… a target?” she asked, smiling.

Riven followed her gaze and nodded.
“I thought you didn’t like archery,” she teased.

He gave her a sidelong look.
“It’s not for that.”

***

A metallic sound sliced through the air. The dagger Riven had thrown landed almost dead center on the target.

He smiled smugly and raised his brows at Musa.

“Wow. So that’s what you do with those daggers you kept spinning around school last year, trying to show off?” she teased.

“Excuse me?” He frowned and stepped closer, amusement flickering behind the challenge in his eyes.

Musa held his gaze.

“Am I wrong? Did you have a better reason to walk around almost slicing your fingers off?”

He narrowed his eyes, holding her stare for a long moment. She could swear he was fighting a smile.

The corner of her mouth lifted.

He smirked faintly before looking away, turning toward a small shed at the back of the yard. He opened a wooden box and rummaged inside. A few moments later, he pulled out a bow and a quiver full of arrows.

When he came back, he held them out to her.
“Here. I actually tried archery for a while, but it’s not really my thing. I’m better with swords and daggers. You said you wanted to learn, though—so now’s your chance. Besides, it’s good to be used to more than one kind of weapon.”

Musa took the bow, running her fingers along the polished wood. She pulled the string back and mimed aiming. Riven took an arrow from the quiver and handed it to her, showing how to place it properly.

“Try it.”

She nodded, extending the bow in front of her chest. She drew the string, aimed... and released.

The arrow arced through the air and dropped to the ground beside the target.

Terrible shot.

She smiled.
Riven watched her, clearly amused.

“Hold on. Let me try again,” she said before he could make a snarky comment.

She nocked another arrow, focused, and drew the string back to her lips. The world seemed to quiet around her—the rustling leaves, the faint buzz of evening fading out—until all she could see was the black circle at the center of the target.

And then it vanished.

Because heat spread through her body at the same instant a hand found her waist.

Riven’s hand. Firm, grounding.

With his other, he adjusted the bow in her grip. The warmth of his breath brushed her cheek. A shiver ran up her spine when she realized how close he was—only the bowstring and a few inches of air separating them.

“Hold your breath when you shoot,” he murmured, eyes locked on hers.

Her pulse spiked—completely against her will. She forced her gaze back to the target. He stepped away.

Musa steadied herself, drew in a silent breath, and released the string. The arrow hit the target—barely on the edge, but still a hit.

“Better,” he said with a faint smile.

She smiled back, proud despite herself.

Riven glanced up at the sky, noticing the deepening dusk.
“Better head out now, Mind Fairy.”

***

The fairy and the Specialist stepped back into the house, greeted by a playful Logan—just as cheerful as when they’d arrived.

Riven asked Musa to wait in the living room while he went out back to say goodbye to his grandfather. He disappeared down the hallway, giving Logan a quick pat on the head before leaving.

Musa crouched to pet the dog, her fingers sinking into the soft fur. Then something on the shelf caught her attention—framed photographs lined up neatly in a row.

Pictures of a boy with bright green eyes and a tousled mess of dark blond hair.

The sight pulled a quiet smile from her lips as she moved closer to look.

In most of the pictures, little Riven was running, holding toy swords, or climbing something he probably shouldn’t have. But one detail stood out—he was always alone. Or with his grandfather.

There were no pictures with his parents.

There was, however, a single, slightly faded photo set apart from the rest—a woman with green eyes and chestnut hair.

Her features looked... pleasantly familiar.

Footsteps echoed from the hallway. Musa turned toward them, just as Riven came into view.

“Is this your mom?” she asked softly.

There was still a smile on her face when she said it—but it faltered almost immediately.
Because any trace of light on Riven’s face vanished at once. His expression hardened.

“Yeah,” he said finally, his voice flat.

“She’s really beautiful.” Musa tried to smile again.

But she couldn’t hold it.

Because the next moment, a faint ringing filled her ears, and that telltale tingling ran through her nerves.

Her empathy.

An emotion that wasn’t hers.

Anger.

And beneath it... sadness.

She knew her eyes were turning violet—Riven would see it, and he’d know.

His expression darkened completely. He looked at her for a brief moment before turning toward the door.

“We should go. It’s getting late,” he said, his tone clipped.

***

The bar wasn’t far from Scott’s house—barely a five-minute walk.

Five silent minutes.

A strange heaviness hung in the air the entire way.

And Musa cursed herself quietly, wondering if she’d already ruined the night before it even started—because of her inconvenient magic.

But that wasn’t the only thing frustrating her.

She had opened up to Riven, shared painful details about her past. He already knew one of her biggest secrets—the incident with the scrapers.

And of course, that didn’t mean he owed her anything in return. She had chosen to tell him. He had only found out about her secret because he’d saved her.

Still, a small part of her wished he’d open up too.

But it wasn’t her place.

She kept repeating that in her head.

Why was she trying to pry into his life anyway?

***

Musa’s tension eased the moment they stepped inside the bar, sinking into its warm, inviting atmosphere.
Soft amber lighting, wooden tables, gentle music playing in the background...

Riven had been right. The place was genuinely cozy. And there really was a dance floor—though for now, it was almost empty.

The Specialist finally broke his silence when he spotted a couple sitting at one of the tables.
A girl with short, stylish purple hair and a redheaded guy with glasses waved at him, wide smiles lighting up their faces as he approached.

Musa smiled faintly and followed, the greetings warm—like old friends seeing each other after too long.

After introducing her, Riven gestured toward the guy with glasses. “This is Timmy—the hacker genius I told you about.”
Timmy gave her a small wave.

“And this is his girlfriend, Tecna—the coolest Air Fairy in the Otherworld.”

“Hey, Tecna. I love your hair,” Musa said.

“And I love your eyeliner,” Tecna replied with a grin.

***

“So, Riv—still hating Alfea?” Timmy asked, his tone teasing.

“Not really,” Riven said with a smug grin, taking a sip of his drink. “Believe it or not, I’m one of the best Specialists now.”

“Is that true, Musa? Because Riven loves bragging without any proof,” the redhead teased, glancing at his friend.

“I don’t know…” Musa said, shooting Riven a sidelong look.

He returned it with the same one. Timmy and Tecna exchanged knowing smiles.

“I’m kidding. He’s really good,” Musa added, unable to hide a small smile. “He’s even been teaching me how to fight.”

“So you’re a Specialist too?” Tecna asked.

Musa’s expression stiffened. She pressed her lips together.
“Not exactly. I’m a fairy. I’ve just... had some issues with my powers, and Riven’s been teaching me a few Specialist techniques.” She forced a smile.

“Oh! You were attacked by those Scrapers during the Blood Witch invasion, right? It was all over the news.”

Musa’s jaw tightened.
“Something like that.”

She started spinning her beer bottle, watching the liquid swirl inside—avoiding Tecna’s eyes and silently hoping the topic would fade.

As if reading her mind, Riven stepped in.
“So, how’s Red Fountain these days? Bet it’s not the same without me.”

“As much as we hate to feed that massive ego of yours,” Timmy said, smirking, “we’ve gotta admit, you’re right.”

“Yeah, it’s a shame your asshole dad sent you to Alfea,” Tecna added, her tone ironic before taking another sip of her drink.

And suddenly, the familiar hum of Musa’s empathy—her most faithful and inconvenient companion—roared in her ears.

Anger.
So much anger.

Her eyes darted toward Riven. The tight line of his jaw confirmed it—every ounce of that emotion was his.

She blinked quickly, lowering her gaze. The last thing she wanted was for his friends to notice her eyes turning violet.
She tried to pull the magic back, to quiet her nerves.

But it wasn’t easy. Because the more she fought it, the more she couldn’t help wondering what had happened to him.

Not that it was any of her business.

“Yeah, let’s not talk about that, Tecna,” Riven cut in, his tone slightly sharper now. “We’re here to relax, remember?”

“Right, sorry!” Tecna said quickly, raising her hands in mock surrender.

This time, Musa decided to return the favor.
“So, how did you guys meet Riven?”

“Oh, he studied with us back at Red Fountain,” Timmy said. “He was one of the top students.”

“Yeah,” Tecna added, smiling. “But we didn’t really start talking until the gaming clubs. He was obsessed. Guess that helped him at Alfea—he’s a great strategist.”

“Yep. Riv here’s a total nerd,” Timmy teased.

Musa smiled, intrigued. She arched a brow at Riven.
“Oh, is that so?” she asked mischievously, meeting his gaze.

He met hers, eyes sharp.

“It is,” Timmy jumped in. “But he won’t admit it, because he decided to go full ‘bad boy’ after he got to Alfea.”

Musa bit back a grin, still holding Riven’s gaze.
She’d have fun with that later.

The conversation carried on easily after that, and Musa found herself relaxing more—especially with Tecna. There was something so effortlessly pleasant about talking to her, as if they’d been friends for years.

***

Conversations flowed easily over the next hour. Riven and his friends shared stories from their time at Red Fountain, and Musa realized she had never seen him this relaxed before. There was something different about the way he spoke with them—his tone wasn’t as sharp or defensive as it usually was at Alfea, when he was surrounded by people.

It was more... playful. Teasing.
And she couldn’t help but notice—it was the same tone he used when he was alone with her.

The bar stayed calm for another half hour or so, until the music Riven had mentioned earlier began to fill the air. A few people drifted toward the dance floor, and nostalgia washed over Musa.

This time, she didn’t fight it.
Because this feeling was hers.
The songs reminded her of home—of her parents.

“Timmy, come dance with me!” Tecna said, grabbing her boyfriend’s hands.

“Oh, no, Tecna. You know I don’t dance. I’m not drunk enough yet,” he joked.

She crossed her arms and glared at him dramatically. He just smiled.

Musa chuckled softly at the couple—until Riven’s voice brushed the air beside her.

“Hey, Tecna, Musa can dance with you...”
He leaned in, his voice low and teasing against her ear.
“She used to be a dancer.”

A shiver crept up her neck. She ignored it and shot him a sharp look. But before she could answer, Tecna had already grabbed her by the wrists.

“I love that information. Come on, Musa!” the fairy said, dragging her toward the dance floor.

As she was pulled away, Musa threw one last glare at Riven’s smug grin.

“You’re so paying for this, Riv.”

***

Awkward. Out of practice.
That’s how Musa felt when she stepped onto the dance floor, now lit by soft, shifting colors that pulsed with the beat—shades of violet, red, and blue.

It had been so long since she’d danced—so long she couldn’t even remember the last time.
The thought brought a faint sting.

Enough. Just enjoy it.

Slowly, she let herself sink into the rhythm.
Into the melody—voices singing words that meant something.
Into the guitar solos that sent shivers skimming across her skin.

Her muscles loosened. Her hips followed. Then her whole body began to move, flowing with the beat—like it had always belonged there.

SPECIALIST

Riven and Timmy sat talking at the table while old-school rock thrummed through the bar. Every so often, the redhead would get distracted, scrolling through his phone.

And every time he did, Riven’s eyes drifted—almost involuntarily—back to the dance floor.

Like there was a magnet in the center of it.
Because maybe there was.

A magnet in a black mini skirt, with dark brown hair that caught the light every time she moved.

She wasn’t holding back anymore.
Her arms flowed gracefully through the air, hips swaying in time.
Her whole body moved with the beat—smooth, hypnotic.

The soft glow of the colored lights caught the shimmer on her skin, and for a second, Riven forgot to breathe.

She looked… fascinating. Untouchable.

And yet, he couldn’t look away.
He really tried.
But it was impossible not to watch.

What the hell was he even feeling? Desire?
No. He couldn’t.
He shouldn’t.
Not for her.

“Riv?” Timmy’s voice snapped him out of it.

“What?” The word came out harsher than he meant.

Timmy frowned, an irritating little grin tugging at his mouth. His eyes followed Riven’s line of sight—and Riven cursed under his breath for being so obvious.

“So... what’s your deal with Musa?”

“There’s no deal.” His tone was flat.

“Oh, come on. She’s gorgeous. And seriously cool.”

Riven exhaled sharply.
“Yeah, she is. But she’s just a friend. One of the few I have in that damn school. Better not ruin it.”

“Right. You’re just scared you’ll screw it up.” Timmy leaned in, smirking. “You’ve got it bad, man.”

“Fuck off, Timmy.” Riven shook his head and took another swig of his drink.

And he didn’t know what pissed him off more—the stupid grin on Timmy’s face, or the fact that he suddenly couldn’t keep his voice under control.

MIND

Musa and Tecna had gone to the bathroom and were now checking their reflections in the mirror.

“I really like you, Musa!”

“And I like you!” Musa smiled. “You have to give me your number so we can keep talking.”

“Of course! Give me your phone.”

Musa handed it over, and Tecna started saving her contact.

“Finally, Riven made a good choice. I couldn’t stand him with that Beatrix girl anymore,” Tecna said casually, still typing.

Musa felt her stomach drop.

“Oh! No, no, it’s not like that. Riven and I are just friends. Honestly, he just likes to annoy me,” she said, forcing a laugh and trying to keep her composure. There was no reason for Tecna’s assumption—or for the strange chill that came with it.

“Right… sure.” Tecna gave her a knowing smile. “He never even introduced his ex to us—not once, not even on a video call. And now he suddenly shows up here with you, but you’re just... ‘friends.’” She handed Musa her phone back. “You must be a very good friend, then.”

Musa opened her mouth, but no words came out.

Before she could come up with a reply, the sound of a door slamming broke the silence.
A woman stepped out of one of the stalls, walking fast, her heels clicking sharply against the floor. On her way out, she bumped into Tecna without even looking back.

“Wow, rude much?” Tecna muttered, frowning at her.

A wave of negative emotion hit Musa out of nowhere, buzzing faintly in her ears.
And maybe it was the alcohol—or maybe just how easy Tecna was to be around—but she couldn’t resist making a small joke, the kind she’d usually make with the Winx girls.

“Yikes, someone’s not doing great. Probably just had a fight with her boyfriend or something,” she said, half-laughing as they walked out of the bathroom.

“Wait, you’re a Mind Fairy?!” Tecna blurted, a little too loud. A few heads turned their way.

Shit.

Musa felt the blood drain from her face.
How could she have let her guard slip like that?

“Uh... yeah,” she said quickly, forcing a smile.

SPECIALIST

“Wow! A mind fairy! That’s amazing! Have you ever manipulated someone? Done telekinesis, oneiromancy, telepathy, or anything like that? Oh—and what about mind control?”

Tecna’s animated voice carried through the room as she and Musa returned to the table where Riven and Timmy were sitting.

The Mind Fairy stared at her wide-eyed, lips parted, clearly struggling to keep up with the speed of her questions. And honestly, Riven couldn’t blame her. Tecna was brilliant—and talkative.

He pressed his lips together, trying not to laugh.
Musa needed a save.

The girls sat down.

“Oh, no, I don’t... manipulate objects or invade people’s dreams or anything like that,” Musa said, forcing a small smile. “I’m an empath. I just feel people’s emotions.”

“Really? That’s a shame... I’ve always wanted to meet a mind fairy who could do mind control. They say it’s one of the rarest and most powerful kinds of magic. I heard there are only a few bloodlines left.”

Musa frowned slightly, a confused look crossing her face.

Yeah. Time to step in.

“Hey, Tecna,” Riven interrupted, glancing toward the dance floor. “How about you and Timmy go dance for a bit? I think he’s drunk enough now.”

Timmy gave him a puzzled look—until realization hit, quickly replaced by a mischievous grin.

“Oh, I see. You just want to be alone with Musa, huh?”

Riven’s eyes flicked to her before he could stop himself, catching hers for a split second.
Then he turned to Timmy with a glare.

“Get lost, Timmy.”

Their friends laughed.

“Alright, alright. Let’s go, babe,” the redhead said, pulling Tecna toward the dance floor.

Once they were gone, Riven turned back to Musa.
“You okay?”

She smiled, then let out a soft laugh.

“Yeah, I just... accidentally let it slip that I’m a mind fairy. That’s what I get for not wearing the inhibitors.” She lifted her wrists with a grin. “Thanks for, you know, saving me.”

A strange sense of relief spread through his chest. He couldn’t help the small curve at the corner of his mouth.

That’s when something behind her caught his eye—a clock on the wall.
And suddenly, looking at the time felt painfully inconvenient. It was already eight-thirty.

They’d have to leave Zenith by nine if they didn’t want to get caught by Alfea’s curfew.

“Alright, Mind Fairy,” he said, smirking. “We’ll have to head out soon. But I just realized something—you haven’t spent this much time without that scowl you wear around Alfea all the time.” He raised an eyebrow, teasing. “Wanna dance one last time?”

Musa narrowed her eyes at him, though he could tell she was fighting a grin.

She exhaled and finally let it show.
“Yeah... why not?”

MIND

Musa tried to ignore the inconvenient flutter in her stomach as Riven led her onto the dance floor.
And once they got there… she suddenly felt herself shrink again.

Because dancing alone—or with a friend—was one thing.
But dancing with him was something else entirely.

He seemed to notice her discomfort.
Sometimes she wondered if he was the mind fairy, because he read her way too easily.
It was... annoying.
Almost as annoying as that playful grin starting to form on his face.

“Relax, Mind Fairy. I don’t bite.”
His hand found her waist, guiding her closer—firm, but careful. The space between them shrank, warm and alive.
“Unless you want me to.”

Musa wet her lips, fighting back a smile.
“Don’t you ever get tired of making these stupid jokes?”

He tilted his head.
“They’re not stupid if you’re smiling.”

“I’m not smiling,” she shot back—ignoring the way her lips twitched, completely betraying her.

His green eyes narrowed over a crooked smirk.

Asshole.

Before she could say anything else, Riven’s hand caught hers—and the next thing she knew, he was spinning her across the dance floor, effortless and sure.

A short laugh escaped her.

“Now you are,” he said, grinning as he pulled her back toward him.

Musa rolled her eyes, though her lips curved despite herself.
For a moment, she forgot to be tense.
Because suddenly, Riven’s closeness didn’t feel so threatening anymore.
Maybe even a little... inviting.
Just a little.

SPECIALIST

It was almost 9 p.m.

The streets of Zenith were nearly empty, lit by the soft amber glow of the street lamps.

A cold wind threaded through the tall buildings, carrying distant echoes of music from bars and dance halls scattered across the city.

Musa and Riven walked side by side toward the subway station.

“So, Riv… You used to be a nerd, is that true?” Musa’s voice cut through the air, laced with teasing.

“I was. Not anymore.”

“And what made you decide to become a ‘bad boy’?” she asked, her tone dragging slightly—playful, tipsy.

“Girls like it,” Riven said with a mock shrug.

The truth was way more complicated.

But this wasn’t the time for it.

“Oh, is that so?” Musa arched a brow. “And how does it work? You just throw out a stupid pickup line and they go, ‘Take me, Riven! Be my cliché bad boy and make me believe I’m special!’?”

A laugh burst out of her—loud, shameless, echoing down the empty street.

Riven blinked, caught off guard by her boldness.

“Careful, Mind Fairy. Did you forget I’m one of the few people who actually puts up with you at the Bastion? If I decide to stop training you… you’re done there.”

He leaned in slightly, voice low and provoking.

“Oh, please,” she shot back. “You wouldn’t dare. Did you forget I’m one of the few people who puts up with you… you know, in general?”

Another laugh escaped her, freer this time.

Riven felt his pulse quicken, lips curling before he could stop them.

How the hell did she do that to him?

He didn’t have time to find out.

Because suddenly, Musa stopped—her eyes lighting up as faint music drifted from a bar nearby.

She walked a few steps ahead of him.

Then she started humming along.

Then singing softly.

Then moving—a little clumsy at first, her steps light but unsteady from the alcohol.

Her voice carried through the air, clear and smooth, and he found it… surprisingly pleasant.

When she glanced back at him with a small smile, pointing playfully before turning forward again, the corner of his mouth lifted without him realizing.

Her body soon found the rhythm, flowing effortlessly with the distant melody.

On anyone else, it might’ve looked ridiculous.

But not on her.

On her, it was… intriguing. Magnetic.

And when she grabbed a streetlight and spun around it, laughing softly at herself, Riven swore the world went quiet.

She stopped with her back against the pole, wind tugging strands of hair around her face.

One sleeve slipped down, revealing her shoulder.

Then she looked at him.

Her laughter fading.

Shit.

Riven held his breath—and took a step closer.

MIND

A shiver ran down Musa’s spine as Riven stepped closer.

But it was nothing compared to the one that spread across her skin when his fingers brushed her shoulder—sliding her sleeve back into place.

Her gaze slid down to his hand, then back to his green eyes.

He hesitated for a moment before slowly pulling his hand back, the air between them thick and charged.

Their eyes lingered, neither of them moving.

Then a car horn blared somewhere down the street, shattering the quiet.

Musa blinked, startled, and the spell broke just enough for her to breathe again.

“Sorry, I… got carried away.” She smiled faintly, the sound of her own voice softer than she meant it to be.

The corner of Riven’s mouth twitched.

“Relax, Mind Fairy.” His voice came low, soft. “Just… maybe tone it down a little, or we’ll get kicked off the subway.”

Her smile widened, just a little.

“Alright. I’ll behave now.”

***

They were sitting side by side on the subway again.
But this time, something felt different.
Musa felt lighter somehow.

Maybe it was the dancing.
Or the music from the bar still echoing in her mind.
Or maybe it was Riven’s presence beside her—oddly comforting, in its own rough way.
Or maybe... it was just the alcohol.

She couldn’t tell.
All she knew was that part of her didn’t want the night to end.

Then, out of nowhere, a disapproving stare caught her eye from the seat across.
An old woman was giving her the look—eyes scanning her up and down, or maybe burning through her outfit.

And for reasons Musa couldn’t quite explain, the only thing she wanted to do... was laugh.

SPECIALIST

A puzzled, amused look crossed Riven’s face as he watched Musa laugh to herself beside him.
“What?”

She stifled another laugh.
Then her shoulder brushed against his, and before he knew it, her lips were near his ear. Her perfume hit him—something floral and unexpected.

“That lady over there reminds me of my grandma,” she whispered, her warm breath grazing his skin—a sharp contrast to the cold metal of the subway.
“Grandma’s super traditional. If she saw me like this, she’d look at me like I was the devil too.”

She laughed again, her breath still warm against his skin.

Riven smiled, ignoring the strange chill that crept up his neck at how close she was.

She had no idea what she was doing to him.

“How about I go talk to her? Bet she’d love to hear all the curse words I know.”

“Oh, no. You can’t.”

“Why not?”

“Because Grandma doesn’t speak our language. Only Melodian. But if you want, I can teach you some curse words—then you can be the foulest mouth in Alfea in two languages.”

A burst of laughter spilled between them.

The conversation was ridiculous—pointless, really.
But Riven couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt so at ease just talking to someone.

And if he was being honest...
he’d already started feeling that way around Musa long before the drinks.

***

Riven’s plan had worked.
They made it back to Alfea before ten.

The Specialist walked Musa up to the entrance of the Fairy Tower.

“Thanks, Riv. I really had a great time,” she said, smiling softly.

“Anytime, Mind Fairy.” He smiled back, watching her for a moment. “And... sorry about those weird topics earlier. Tecna’s just—she’s smart, talkative, and sometimes a little too curious for her own good.”

“Don’t worry! That was nothing. Actually, I liked her a lot.”

He nodded.
And for a moment, they just stood there—looking at each other.
That familiar tension was still there between them... but something lighter lingered too.

“Hey! You two!” A Specialist on night patrol called from across the courtyard, snapping them out of it. “Back to the dorms!”

Their gazes met again. For a moment, neither of them moved.
Then, as if realizing the silence had stretched too long, Musa shifted slightly, breaking eye contact.
“Well... I guess that’s our cue.” She smiled faintly, her voice softer now. “Goodnight, Riv. And...” she pressed her lips together, “thanks again.”

She hesitated for a second before turning toward the door.

“Hey—hold on. I don’t even get a goodnight kiss?”
The joke slipped out before Riven could stop it. Maybe he’d had one drink too many.
His pulse kicked up instantly, like his body was reacting faster than his brain.

To his surprise—and maybe relief—Musa turned back slowly, one eyebrow raised.
“Nah,” she said with a mock shrug. “Not in the mood to kiss a nerd tonight.”

Riven blinked, caught off guard by the sass. Then he leaned in slightly, a grin tugging at his lips.
“Tonight, huh? Maybe some other time, then.”

Her brown eyes narrowed in playful warning. His gaze flicked to her lips—just for a second. He could swear she was holding back a smile.

“Just kidding, fairy girl.” He smirked. “See you at training on Monday? Or are you already tired of getting in my way?”

“You know I’ll be there,” she shot back. “Shame it has to be with you, though.”

Her teasing expression held for a moment before she turned again. “Goodnight, bad boy.”
Her voice carried a clear smile.

“Goodnight, shit fairy,” he muttered under his breath, watching her disappear through the door.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Your pride has built a wall
So strong that I can't get through
Is there really no chance
To start once again?

- Scorpions, Still Loving You

Melody Kingdom, 1999

Ho-Boe spotted a young woman sitting alone at the bar.
She had a glass of whiskey in her hands, her makeup slightly smudged, her hair a little messy.

And yet… she was beautiful.
There was something about her that piqued his curiosity. He decided to approach.

“Rough day?” he asked, taking the seat next to her and signaling the bartender to refill his glass.

The woman smiled.
“Yeah. But it shouldn’t be. Believe it or not, today’s my birthday.”
She gave a small, sad smile, eyes fixed on the horizon.

Ho-Boe studied her, a faint furrow forming between his brows.
“And what’s someone doing alone in a place like this on their birthday?”

“Well… I just got into Melody College, majoring in mind magic — which, honestly, I don’t even like... I only applied because my parents made me. I still have no idea what I actually want to be, and… to top it all off, I just found out my boyfriend cheated on me.”
She let out a short, bitter laugh.

“Not that it’s any of my business, but… sounds like your boyfriend’s a complete idiot.”

She laughed again. This time, the sound was more genuine.

“Mind if I join you for a drink, Miss...?” he asked.

“Wa-Nin.” She reached out to shake his hand.

“Ho-Boe. Nice to meet you.”

MIND

Two days.

Two whole days since Musa had texted Riven, trying to explain why she’d lied to the girls about going out with him.

And he hadn’t answered.

The next morning, during her shift as support in the Bastion, their eyes met. His green gaze lingered for a few seconds—distant, unreadable.

Then he looked away. Went back to training like she wasn’t even there. Like he didn’t know her.

After that, between helping with the preparations for the new headmistress’s inauguration (which all students had been roped into), she saw him twice more. From afar. And even from afar… she could feel it. That stare. That heat. But every time she looked back—he turned away.

The regret of hurting him left a bitter taste in her mouth and a knot in her throat. Until, somewhere between all the averted glances and his forced indifference, a new feeling started to bubble up in Musa:

Annoyance.

Yes, she’d messed up. But she’d tried to explain. Why couldn’t he just listen?

Maybe Riven thought she was ashamed of going out with him. But that wasn’t it.

If he weren’t so damn proud, maybe he’d understand she only wanted to avoid people making assumptions about a relationship that… didn’t even exist.

“Fine,” she thought, jaw clenched. “If he wants to act like a brooding dumbass, go ahead.”

She tried to focus on other things. But her mind kept drifting back where it shouldn’t. So did her eyes.

Most magic classes took place on the second floor of Alfea—where the large windows offered a great view of the Bastion’s green fields. Musa often found herself watching the Specialists train from up there, especially during the more boring lectures. At first it had just been curiosity—maybe she could learn something.

But now?

Now she was looking for him.

And she hated herself for it.

Damn it.

“Sorry for the delay, everyone.” Griffin’s voice rang through the classroom, yanking Musa out of her thoughts.

The headmistress wasn’t alone. She was walking beside a man Musa had never seen before. Brown hair. Brown eyes. Trimmed beard. Dark, well-tailored clothes. Several gemstone rings shimmered on his fingers. He looked like he was in his thirties, maybe early forties.

And honestly? He looked way too charming to be a teacher.

“This is Professor Avalon, the newest addition to Alfea’s faculty,” Griffin said, with a hint of pride in her tone.

A strange mix of unease, admiration and interest washed over Musa. Only— it wasn’t hers.

Sure, the man was attractive. But not that attractive. She was picking up on everyone else.

She knew it when she caught Stella and Flora exchanging mischievous smiles.

“Avalon will be your new teacher for Otherworld History and Magical Ethics,” Griffin continued. “He has multiple specializations and a vast, admirable knowledge. Professor, if you would?”

Avalon smiled and introduced himself with charisma and poise. Within seconds, he was surrounded by a dozen overly eager students firing off questions.

“What kind of fairy are you, sir?” a girl asked sweetly, her chin resting on her hand.

“Well, actually, I’m not a fairy,” he said, still smiling. “But I’ve always been fascinated by the study of magic, and I hope to share all my theoretical knowledge with you.”

Musa smirked quietly at her classmates’ flirty energy.

“Maybe this professor can help us figure something out about the Shadow Realm or the Dragon Flame,” Aisha whispered as they were leaving.

The others nodded.

SPECIALIST

Riven had spent the last two days restless, irritable, and distracted. And he knew exactly why. He just didn’t want to admit it.
He missed a certain pair of brown eyes. A melodic laugh. That defiant attitude that always lit something inside him.

But he didn’t think he should talk to her.

In the meantime, he’d seen her three times. Thought about going over. About replying to those messages.
But he held back.

He’d thought about what Musa did.
And of course he understood.
How could he blame her?

Stella hated him. Always had. Terra even more so—and with reason. Aisha had no reason to like him. And Flora… well, she had plenty of reasons to despise him, if she wanted to.
When he first met her, all he wanted was to forget.
Beatrix. The shit he’d done. Everything.
Flirt with the new girl. Have a fling. Feed his ego.
Simple.

And now, here he was again. Alone.
It was always like that. Since forever.
Losing the things that mattered. Getting pushed away from whatever made sense.
Even Alfea felt more like a punishment than a second chance.
Too many rules. Too many expectations. Too many masks.
All those Specialists—stronger, faster, more… right.

So he tried. Tried to be like the others.
And lost himself.

Until, by some twist of fate, someone crossed his path...
And she seemed just as lost as he was.

He never forgot that night. That lodge.
Musa, passed out in his arms.
For a moment, nothing else mattered.
Just making sure she was okay.

He’d felt a strange kind of relief when he saw her again, safe and sound, days later in the greenhouse.
Terra had her doing those ridiculous drills to “get her magic back”—magic Riven already knew she hated.

But only he knew that.

And suddenly, there she was at the Bastion with him. Running again. From Rosalind. From Terra.
And there was something about her… something that sparked his curiosity.
Something that made him feel protective. Connected.
Because the chaos in her felt familiar.

But now… she was getting too close.
And he hated how much that messed with his head. Because she wasn’t using magic.
He almost wished she was. It would’ve been a perfect excuse—
For the way she made everything disappear. The past. The judgment. All of it.

But of course, the past doesn’t just vanish.
For a while, those brown eyes and ironic little smiles made it feel like maybe it could.
Then that dining hall conversation, two days ago, brought him crashing back to reality.
Musa didn’t want anyone to know about them.

And maybe that was for the best.
Better for her.
Better if no one knew how close they were getting.

So Riven did his part. He pulled away.
Before it turned into something more. Something it shouldn’t.
Before it could actually hurt.
He wouldn’t be rejected.
Not again.

“Riv, pass me the blade polish, will you?” Sky asked, as they prepped their swords on the side of the Bastion.

Riven grabbed a bottle from his gear bag and handed it over.

“That’s the cleaner. I need the polish,” Sky said.

“Whatever. My bad,” Riven muttered, swapping the bottles.

Sky watched him for a second, brow raised.
Then he spotted Musa in the distance—on one of the platforms beside Griffin, helping out with the support team during mixed training. Meanwhile, first- and second-year Specialists were sparring on other platforms nearby.

“Why haven’t I seen you and Musa training together lately?” Sky asked casually.

“Because we haven’t been,” Riven replied, eyes fixed on his sword.

“Mind telling me why?”

“I don’t know. I’ve been busy. She has too. Why do you care so much?”

“Because you two were always together. And you’ve been extra grumpy since she stopped showing up. You look like a couple in a fight.”

Riven scoffed.
“As if she’s my type.”

Sky raised an eyebrow.
“Oh, right. I forgot your type is either innocent freshmen... or psychopaths.”

Riven rolled his eyes.
“Maybe I’ll find one of each at Griffin’s stupid party tomorrow. Make up for having to stand guard.”

“Yeah, good luck with that,” Sky laughed. “I saw Silva’s rota. You’re stuck with the South Wing. Doubt you’ll find any girls wandering through that creepy old storage building mid-party.”

“Well, lucky you, then. You’ll be guarding inside the school where the actual fun is happening.”

Sky’s smile faded.
“Yeah. Like I’ll be having any fun without Bloom...” he muttered.

Riven felt a sting of guilt. But said nothing.

The rest of the training dragged on.
Mostly because he had to constantly remind himself not to look toward the support platform...
A pretty useless effort.

He tried to focus on the other Specialists sparring.
Until something unexpected drew everyone’s attention.
Not just his.

What the fuck...?

MIND

After Avalon’s class, Musa joined Griffin and the other mind fairies for support duty.

She was observing Aisha’s performance alongside a Specialist as they trained together on the platform ahead. Griffin stood nearby, giving the water fairy technical feedback. Musa tried to stay focused on her task. But, of course… there was a presence nearby. One that, even from a distance, was magnetic enough to steal her attention.
Magnetic—and annoying.

She forced herself to look elsewhere. Something more interesting. On a diagonal platform, Samantha and Luke were sparring.
The guy moved with impressive ease. And—much to Musa’s annoyance—so did Samantha.

Her eyes followed the duo's movements, taking advantage of the fact that Griffin was distracted.
Punches, kicks, rolls… an exceptional fight.

Then—an internal flicker. A sharp ringing in her ears.
Her magic surged to life involuntarily.
It was coming from Luke.

Musa’s gaze locked onto the Specialist’s face.
His expression was blank. Eyes unfocused.

A total mismatch to the brutal force behind his blows.

He looked… gone.

By then, Griffin’s voice had already faded into background noise.

Then Luke landed a violent kick against Samantha’s back, slamming her into the ground.
She hit the platform hard. Her chest collided with the floor, and she gasped for air, trying to breathe again.

Every muscle in Musa’s body tensed.

Specialists could be intense during training, sure—but this? This was too much.

And then she saw something that confirmed it:
Luke’s hands reached behind him. Fingers brushing the daggers strapped to his back.

That wasn’t allowed in training.

Suddenly, instinct took over. Musa’s feet moved before her brain could.

Griffin turned, alarmed by the girl’s sudden sprint.

Musa was running—fast—toward the platform.
On her way, she grabbed one of the batons from the weapon rack and jumped up with practiced ease.

She spun the staff, slamming it against Luke’s chest.
He stumbled backward, startled, locking eyes with her.

A disturbing expression twisted his face. And then… his eyes turned purple.

A shrill noise exploded inside Musa’s head.
Pain. Sharp, like a needle driven straight into her skull.
She winced, face contorting—
And then… silence.

Until a low murmur spread through the air.
A small crowd had gathered around the platform, curious and wide-eyed.

Musa’s breathing grew uneven as reality trickled back in.

Luke blinked a few times.
He wasn’t like before. He seemed… like himself again.

“Musa? What was that?” he asked, visibly confused.

He was back to normal.

She opened her mouth. Maybe to apologize.

But was yanked back by the shoulder and spun around.

Samantha.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” she hissed. “You think I can’t defend myself?”

Musa furrowed her brow and stared back silently, her mind spinning.

Her gaze flicked around the platform, taking in the room.

And then it hit her—
A wave of emotions crashing from all directions.

Surprise. Mockery. Anger. Noise.

All tangled with her own disorientation.

And among all those eyes on her, one gaze caught hers.

Riven.

But there was no smugness in his face.
Only… shock?

“Give me that,” Samantha snapped, ripping the baton from Musa’s hands.

“Musa! Come with me, please.”
Griffin’s firm voice snapped her out of the daze.

Without a word, Musa climbed down from the platform and followed.

Her hands, trembling, reached into her pockets.
She snapped the magic inhibitors back onto her wrists, jaw tight with frustration.

SPECIALIST

Riven watched Musa walk away from the Bastion alongside Griffin.

And he didn’t need to be a mind fairy to see how shaken she was.
Didn’t need magic to feel that strange ache in his chest when he saw her like that.

“I told you that girl was crazy!”
Craig’s voice sliced through the air.

He was standing at a distance, surrounded by a group of friends.
But the jeers and laughter that followed were loud enough for Riven to hear.

Son of a bitch.

His fists clenched on instinct. He took a step forward.

“Hey, hey!” Sky grabbed his shoulder firmly. “Don’t waste your energy on that idiot, Riv. He’s not worth it.”

Riven let out a sharp breath, swallowing his anger.

And then… he snapped out of it.
And cursed himself for it.

He’d made a decision. He wasn’t going to talk to Musa anymore.
He’d chosen to stay away.

So why the hell was he now overwhelmed by this inexplicable sense of urgency?

Fuck.

No. He wasn’t going after her.

But maybe—just maybe—it wouldn’t be that wrong to… just check if she was okay.

MIND

“Musa, what was that?” Griffin asked, leaning over the desk, her sharp gaze piercing.

They were in the Headmistress’s office, face to face.
Right after another incident between Musa and the Specialists.
Déjà vu.

Damn it.

“There was something wrong with Luke, I could feel it!” Musa’s eyes widened, as if that might help her be understood.

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know how to explain it, but my magic activated. He seemed out of it, like... not himself.”
The nervousness she’d tried to suppress took over.
“And I saw him going for his daggers. I train with the Specialists—I know that’s not allowed during those exercises!”

“Musa, I know you train with them. But that doesn’t mean you can interfere like that,” Griffin reprimanded.

“But it looked like he was about to really hurt her!” Musa’s voice came out louder than she intended.

Griffin stared at her for a few seconds, visibly conflicted.
Then, she sighed.

“Alright. If you say something was off, I believe you. I’ll ask Professor Leroy to examine Luke.”

Musa lowered her gaze. Her phone buzzed.
She glanced at the screen—messages from Aisha, asking if she was okay.

“Musa, forgive me for asking, but… is that your mother in the photo on your phone?”

Frowning, Musa looked at her screen again—her wallpaper showed a younger version of herself with her mother and baby sister.

“Yes.”

“Would you mind if I took a closer look?”

She hesitated, then handed the phone to Griffin.

The headmistress studied the image carefully.

“I can’t believe I didn’t realize it sooner,” she smiled. “Wa-Nin. I knew her.”

“Seriously?” Musa didn’t even try to hide her surprise.

“Yes! I’m not from Melody, but I studied there. I was fascinated by your realm and its local university. One of the best in the Otherworld, no doubt. Especially for mind fairies and air fairies like myself. Your mother studied mental magic, and we had a few classes together. She was magnificent—smart, funny, charismatic. At every party, people would gather around her.”
Griffin chuckled. “And she always sang, playing that…”

“Red guitar!” Musa and Griffin said at the same time, bursting into laughter.

“We still have that guitar. Though it’s locked away,” Musa added with a soft smile.

“Your mom was truly incredible. I’ll never forget the day she dropped out. Your grandparents showed up in person to argue with her. Caused a huge scene in front of everyone. I was still learning your language at the time, and they were so furious I couldn’t understand a word!”

“Oh, I can totally picture that,” Musa laughed.

More laughter followed.

Musa’s eyes began to sting.
She’d heard that story before, but never in so much detail. And the way Griffin spoke—it stirred a strange kind of nostalgia, like she’d been there herself.

“I don’t know how I didn’t see it sooner... You look so much like her,” Griffin said.

Musa had never seen her smile like that.

“Well, I’m not as charming or social as she was, but... my dad says I’m just as stubborn.” She tried to joke.

“Oh, that I don’t doubt,” Griffin replied with a playful look. “But you know, Musa... there’s something else you two clearly have in common: a strong ability to channel magic.”

The smile faded from Musa’s face. Griffin noticed.

“Listen... I never saw your mother use mind control. I don’t know if she had that gift. And I know she didn’t really care much about being a mind fairy. But she never rejected her magic. She always trained. Maybe that’s why it didn’t weigh on her as much.”

“Yeah... she trained her whole life because of pressure from my grandparents. But she was way more... cheerful than me. She was happy doing what she loved, until... until she got sick.” Musa looked down.

“I’m sorry. But I really suggest you stop rejecting your magic. That inner conflict might be exactly what’s keeping you from gaining control over it. Look, I didn’t say this earlier because I saw how shaken you were, but... mind control is rare. There aren’t many known mind fairy bloodlines with that ability anymore.”

Musa’s mind drifted.

She’d heard that before.
Tecna!

Riven’s friend had said the same thing—that mind fairies with that gift were rare… and powerful.
But in that moment at the bar, Musa had been too embarrassed to process it.

“Anyway… I’ve been a bit overwhelmed with this whole ‘new headmistress of Alfea’ phase,” Griffin went on, “but I promise that when I have some time, I’ll look further into your powers. I might even ask Professor Avalon to help.”

“But no matter what... don’t give up, alright?”

Musa nodded, even if she wasn’t entirely convinced.

“And please… let me visit you in Melody someday. It makes me happy to know I’ll be mentoring the daughter of such a dear friend.”

SPECIALIST

Riven took advantage of the fact that Silva—and pretty much all the Specialists—were still distracted, caught up in gossip and speculation about what had happened at the Bastion.
He slipped quietly through the halls of the Fairy Tower until he neared the Headmistress’s office.
He paused, stopping just behind a wall, when he heard the creak of the door and two familiar voices.

“Thank you for telling me those things… It helped me remember my mom in a softer way than I usually do.”
A familiar voice rang out.

Musa.

He couldn’t see her from where he stood, but… the tone of her voice was enough to picture her smiling.

“You’re welcome,” Griffin replied. “So… excited for the party tomorrow?”

“About that, I… don’t know if I’m really in the mood for a party. You know, after everything that happened today…”

“Nonsense! It’s my inauguration ceremony. And I want all my students there. Especially the best ones.”
She paused.
“You’re stronger than you think, Musa. Don’t let gossip from people who don’t know what’s going on with you get under your skin.”

“I’ll try.”

Musa’s voice echoed one last time, followed by footsteps fading into the distance.
She’d probably gone down the opposite corridor.

Riven let a small smirk slip.
She was okay.

He turned on his heel, ready to walk away...

But Griffin’s voice cut through the air, sharp as ever.

“Looking for something, young man?”

Of course.
Griffin might be an air fairy, but like all headmistresses, she was experienced—and well-versed in other types of magic.
Including mind magic.

She’d sensed his presence.

Shit.

With little choice, he stepped into view, wearing his usual cynical smile.

“Oh… no, ma’am. Just a misunderstanding. Silva asked me to grab some… books from the library. I guess I took the wrong hallway.”

Griffin watched him for a few seconds, arms crossed.

“Hm. How convenient,” she said, raising an eyebrow. “When you deliver those… books to Silva, tell him I’ve asked Luke to report to the greenhouse. I want Professor Leroy to examine him.”

“Will do.”
Riven nodded, already turning to leave.

MIND

Magically enhanced chandeliers, prepared by light fairies, illuminated Alfea’s grand hall that night. Earth fairies had filled the corridors and centerpieces with the most beautiful flowers. At the Bastion lake, water fairies performed a show of dancing fountains under the moonlight.
The school looked magnificent.

The most distinguished alumni were in attendance, eager to see what remained of Alfea after the Blood Witch attack.
Queen Luna had come in person. Stella seemed to be doing her best to make a good impression, trying to convince her mother to reconsider Bloom’s sentencing.

Griffin gave a speech to open the event. Everyone fell silent to listen. Her strong, unshakable presence filled the hall.
She thanked them for the opportunity and vowed that the school was now safer than ever. The protection barrier had been reinforced.
She praised Saul Silva for the new surveillance system, developed in collaboration with the Specialists.
She introduced the newest members of the faculty: Avalon and Aimee Leroy—and announced that more teachers would soon be joining them.

Queen Luna also gave a short speech. She declared that Alfea was rising again, and that the threat of the Blood Witches had been eradicated.
“Murderers.”
That’s what she called them as she mourned Rosalind’s death—blaming them for it.

Musa then noticed Aisha lower her head beside her.
Even with the inhibitors on, the mind fairy could feel her friend’s discomfort.

Only the Winx, Saul, Sky, and Riven knew the truth.
Rosalind hadn’t died at the hands of the witches.
Even though they had committed crimes of their own—stealing magic from fairies.

The rest of the party was far from exciting.
Musa hadn’t even wanted to come.

She would’ve rather been in her dorm room, headphones on, trying to drown out the chaos of the last few days.
But Griffin insisted she attend. And so did the girls.

She wore a short black dress with a high collar and an open back. Loose waves in her hair. Heeled sandals. Everything formal and flawless, just like the occasion demanded.
Everything—except the inhibitors on her wrists.

It was a party, after all.
Too many people. Too many emotions.
Of course those things drew everyone’s attention as she walked past.

But she didn’t care.

Screw it.

As much as Griffin had encouraged her to embrace her powers, what happened at the Bastion had been a stark reminder of just how tormenting her magic could be in practice.

After the speeches, the guests spread out around the hall.
Eating, drinking, laughing, chatting...

At the first chance she got, Musa slipped away from the crowd.

Her friends were busy—Stella with her mother, Flora and Aisha talking to alumni, Terra laughing with Kat.
Musa walked to the far end of the hall, where there was a perfect view of the Bastion… and no guests in sight.

She stood there, watching the dancing water show under the moonlight.
The breeze tugged at her hair and the hem of her dress.

She wished she could see the Bastion like that more often.
Wished she could fight in silence. No eyes. No judgment.

Alone...
No.
Not alone.
With him.

It had been three days without his stupid jokes.
Three days without laughing for real.

“Damn it. Forget it, Musa. It was just a friendship… and if it ended like this, maybe it wasn’t a good one.”

SKY'S POV

“What kind of trouble did Riv get himself into this time?” Sky wondered as he spotted Musa standing alone outside the school, while the party continued inside.
She looked out of place.
Yeah… he recognized that look.
Because he felt the same.

The celebration was running smoothly, no incidents so far. So Sky took a few minutes away from patrol duty to get some air...
And sneak a sip of whiskey from the flask hidden inside his coat.

There was no real reason to celebrate anyway.
Bloom wasn’t there.

Besides, no one was paying attention to him anyway.

When he saw the mind fairy, Sky remembered how happy she and Riven had looked at the Bastion just a few days earlier.
But now… they were distant. And, coincidentally, both looked sad.

Musa’s sadness was quiet.
Riven’s, though…
It looked more like a series of bad moods and spaced-out moments.
He’d even forgotten to bring his precious daggers for patrol duty.
Sky had picked them up from the dorm and planned to hand them over when he saw him.
But he hadn’t run into his friend before the party started.

He approached the girl cautiously.

“Hey, Musa! What are you doing out here all alone?”

She turned around, a little startled.

“Oh… hey, Sky. Nothing, I just… I’m not really in the mood for parties.”

“Yeah… I get it. More than you know,” he said, with a humorless smile.

They exchanged a brief glance. A hint of a smile.

“Hey, Musa, sorry to bother you, but… could you do me a favor?”

“Sure, what is it?”

Sky pulled a small rectangular box from his pocket and held it out to her.

“What’s this?”

“Riven’s daggers. He forgot to grab them. He’s on patrol at the South Wing. I can’t leave this post, and the other Specialists are all busy with the party. Do you think you could take them to him?”

Musa hesitated for a second. Sky noticed.

“I know you’ve been training to become a Specialist too… so… think of it as an unofficial mission.”

He gave her a small grin, trying to lighten the moment.

She looked away for a beat. Then took the box.

“Alright.”

Chapter Text

So we went on our way

Too in love to think straight

All alone, or so it seemed

But there were strangers watching

And whispers turned to talking

And talking turned to screams

Didn't they tell us 'don't rush into things'?

Didn't you flash your green eyes at me?

Didn't you call my fears with a Cheshire Cat smile?

Didn't it all seem new and exciting?

I felt your arms twisting around me

It's all fun and games 'til somebody loses their mind

- Wonderland, Taylor Swift

MIND

The muffled sounds of the party faded with every step Musa took. The heels of her sandals sank slightly into the grass, and on that increasingly darker path—lit only by the pale light of the moon—her mind wandered.

Had she done the right thing accepting Sky’s request?

Riven was ignoring her.
Pretending he didn’t even know her.
And she had no idea what to expect when she found him…

But she could imagine.
Coldness. Anger. Maybe rudeness? Or perhaps… hurt.

Part of her was cursing herself for being there. But she couldn’t deny that another part… felt guilty for hurting him.

In the end, she wanted to clear things up. Despite the anger.
Despite the pride…

Yes. Pride.
Riven hadn’t replied to her messages because of his damn pride.
There was no other explanation. Because, no matter how much Musa tried to convince herself otherwise, some annoying part of her refused to believe he simply didn’t care anymore. All the conversations, that day in Zenith, everything he’d done for her, the closeness…

Yes, he must’ve been hurt. But throwing everything away didn’t feel right.

“Don’t let your emotions get to you,” his words echoed in her mind again—but this time, with a bitter taste. Anger and frustration rising in her chest.

Because Musa had already learned the consequences of bottling up emotions. She’d done that with her own friends. With Sam. And the result... disastrous.

And even without being a mind fairy, even without using any magic… Riven was suppressing his emotions, hurting himself... and her, too.

Maybe he wouldn’t forgive her, maybe he wouldn’t understand… And it was okay if he walked away for good. That was his right.

But she had to try. One last time, if that’s what it took. She needed to clear the air. And maybe say the things he needed to hear—things that no one else would say. Because, after everything he had done for her... she cared about him.

The thought ignited something in her chest. Her steps grew more certain.
That was it. She needed to talk to him. At least try.
Even if it was for the last time.

SPECIALIST

A distant echo.

That’s what the muffled music from the party sounded like against the nighttime landscape. The air was a bit too cold for that time of year, which only served to intensify the discomfort of being alone with his own thoughts.

Riven was sitting on the ground, his back resting against the stone wall of the South Wing. His arms hung loosely over bent knees—not even close to the posture expected of a Specialist on duty.

But Riven didn’t care.

No one else was there. And why would they be? The South Wing was just an abandoned building. Seemed like the perfect spot for someone who wanted to disappear for a while.

And that was exactly what he wanted.

To be alone.
No, not alone…

But he didn’t want to be with her. Or couldn’t...

Damn it.

Instinctively, he reached into his pocket, searching for a cigarette. It wasn’t something he’d really been reaching for lately — but tonight… anything to take the edge off.

That’s when he realized: some of his stuff wasn’t there.

His hands went for the sheaths on his back, but the daggers were missing.

Of course. He’d forgotten them in the dorm.

A mistake. A distraction. All because of his damn emotions.

Because of... her.

He ran his hands through his hair, irritated. His eyes drifted back to the night outside. Nothing left to do now.

Until a strange noise cut through the air behind him. A thud from inside the building. Something hit the floor.

Riven immediately reached for the key in his pocket. It was there. He checked the lock—still secured.

Another noise. More things falling.

Impossible.

He frowned and began unlocking the door slowly.

The creak of the door echoed through the dusty air. There was no lighting, only the moonlight filtering in through the windows and ceiling skylights.

In front of him, a main corridor. On either side, secondary hallways branching off.

And then, another sound. But this time, not objects.

Grunts.

Muffled, high-pitched... strange. Riven moved forward carefully, following the sounds into the third hallway on the left, which led into a circular room. On one side, rows of armor stood like statues. On the other, a shelf full of old souvenirs. And at the far end of the room, a large wooden door adorned with ornate metal scrollwork.

His eyes adjusted to the dark—and he could barely believe what he was seeing:

Two creatures. One resembled the lizard Silva had captured weeks ago. The other looked like a scorpion. But both were distorted, larger than normal.

Elongated limbs, reddish skin, eyes glowing like embers.

They were clawing at the door, as if trying to get through it.

Despite their altered appearance, their sounds and movements felt familiar.

Scrapers?

No, couldn’t be. Scrapers attacked fairies for their magic—not doors in abandoned storage rooms.

He drew his swords. The sound of metal slicing the air echoed through the room, and the creatures instantly turned toward him.

And charged.

They lunged at him—fast, furious, snarling with even shriller screeches.

Riven spun his body, dodging the lizard’s attack, and slashed its torso with one of his blades. The creature fell, writhing—but not dead.

The scorpion leapt at him. He ducked and stabbed it midair, driving the other sword into its abdomen. A stream of black smoke hissed from the wound.

Then the lizard came again. With a swift motion, Riven raised one of his blades—and this time, cleaved the creature clean in half.

With his fists still tight around the hilts, he watched, puzzled, as both creatures disintegrated before his eyes. Their bodies turned into trails of black smoke, which quickly vanished into the air.

What the hell was that?

He needed to call for backup. Discreetly. The party was still going. Queen Luna herself was there. No alarms, no attention.

Riven returned to the main corridor, ready to leave—until he heard the door open. He quickly slipped into a side hallway, keeping perfectly still, waiting to see who—or what—had entered.

Seconds passed.

Another one of those grotesque creatures crept past.
He took a few steps forward, but froze again when the door opened once more. He waited.
Someone walked past him slowly, unaware of his presence. A female silhouette.
Once she passed, he moved quietly behind her.

He saw her back. The room was dark...
But of course, he recognized her.

And she was so fucking beautiful.

But this wasn’t the time to think about that.
It was time to think about the fact that she absolutely should not be there.

MIND

Dark. Cold. Silent.

Empty.

That was the landscape Musa found at the entrance to the South Wing. Her eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for Riven… but didn’t find him. A cold breeze brushed against her arms, and she rubbed them to shake it off.

“Riven?” she called out.
No answer.

A strange sound sliced through the air behind her, making her turn around. But nothing was there.
It felt like something had just… passed by her?

“Riven…” her voice came out softer. More unsteady.

Another breeze — colder this time — ran down her spine like ice.

Then came another sound. And this time, she was sure. Something rushed past her. Too fast.
Silent footsteps.

Musa walked toward the sound, careful and alert. And finally, behind an abandoned barrel, she saw it: a creature. Just like the lizard Silva had captured weeks ago. The same one that had vanished.
Suddenly, the animal dashed toward the door, leaving a dark trail of smoke in its wake. It hit the door so hard that it burst open and then slammed shut again.

Musa’s breath grew heavier.

Riven.
He could be in danger.

“Okay, Musa. You wanna be a Specialist, right?”
Then she had to act like one.

Courage. Stealth. Focus.

She stepped closer to the door and slowly pushed it open, forcing her eyes to adjust to the dim lighting.
In front of her, a main hallway stretched into the building, intersected by smaller corridors.

Then she heard it — a metallic crash. Something falling to the floor, ahead and to the left.
She took a deep breath, trying to steady the shiver crawling up her skin.

Cautiously, she kept walking. The sound was coming from the third corridor on the left. Slowly, she started turning—

But suddenly, a firm grip on her wrist yanked her back. Hard enough to knock her off balance.

Before she could react, a body collided with hers, pinning her against the cold wall.
One hand gripped her waist.
The other covered her mouth.

The lighting was dim, but the image in front of her was vivid.

Green eyes. Intense. Unmistakable.
So close, she could feel the warmth of his body — a stark contrast to the cold air — and the familiar scent of his uniform crashing into her senses.

Tension simmered under her skin.
Yeah. She’d recognize those eyes anywhere.
And curse them, too.

SPECIALIST

“What the hell are you doing here?” Riven whispered between clenched teeth.

Musa shoved his hands away, abruptly. Her brown eyes sparked.

Riven stepped back, regaining composure.

“Sky asked me to bring you this,” she finally answered, pushing the box of daggers against his chest.

His gaze followed her arm to the box resting against him. But he didn’t grab it right away. Because in that moment, it felt like the box was just an excuse. A perfect excuse to be close to her again after all this time apart.

She stood still, her breath slightly uneven. And for a second, Riven allowed himself to do nothing. Just look.

When he finally took the box, his fingers brushed hers.

She slowly pulled her arm away.

“Thanks,” Riven muttered, ignoring the strange feeling that came after.

He hadn’t thought about what he’d say if they ever spoke again. Honestly... he didn’t think they would. But if he had imagined it, he thought he’d feel angry.

Yet here she was, standing right in front of him, holding his gaze. The air between them was heavy — filled with so many things. Irritation, hurt, frustration... but not anger.

They stood in silence. A silence too loud to ignore.

Until it wasn’t.

A sharp sound cut through the air. One of the creatures rushed past them, sprinting toward the exit. Musa flinched back against the wall. Riven drew one of his swords and followed it cautiously, keeping one arm out to shield Musa as she moved behind him.

When he finally reached the lizard-like thing near the scattered barrels outside the South Wing, he drove his blade through it. They watched it disintegrate into a swirl of black smoke pouring from the wound. Musa looked disturbed.

“It vanished, just like the others,” Riven explained, sheathing his sword as he stared at the fading trail. “I don’t know what the hell these things are. I’ll text Sky to come investigate with me.”

Their eyes met again.

“Go back to Alfea, Musa. You’ll be safer there. Just don’t say anything yet — we don’t want to cause panic.”

He turned to go inside again, but her voice stopped him cold.

“Wait! I want to talk to you… and apologize.”

His blood moved faster.

He turned to face her.

“Apologize?” He scoffed, bitter. “Don’t. You don’t owe me anything. I get it, Musa. If I were you, I’d have made something up too instead of saying I was going out with the asshole here.”

Musa took a deep breath.
“Riven, that’s not why I lied. I just didn’t want the girls making comments about us. They did that the other day, and Terra started giving me and Flora a hard time for when you…” — she hesitated — “hit on her… and right before I left, she was hurting over Sam’s departure. It didn’t feel like the right time to say I was meeting you.”

That hit like a punch in the gut. He’d suspected it — but hearing her say it out loud still stung.

“It’s fine, Musa. I get it.” His voice dripped sarcasm. “They’ll never forget what a fucking jerk I am. And they’re not the only ones.”

Musa frowned.
“You’re not a jerk, Riven.”
Her eyes didn’t waver. “You just keep choosing to act like one.”

“Oh yeah? And what makes you think you know what’s going on in my head?” He stepped closer, blood boiling. “Was that bullshit about not liking to invade people’s minds just another lie too?”

Her expression wavered for a second. But her voice held steady.
“I don’t need my powers to see you’re always hiding behind a mask.” She stared at him.
“Look, I know I messed up — I admit it. But I tried talking to you… we got close, you did all those things for me… and suddenly one thing goes wrong, and when I try to reach out, you ignore me? Pretend you don’t even know me?” Her voice caught for a moment.
“You always do that, don’t you? Push people away and pretend you don’t care. Pretend that nothing gets to you.” She snapped.
“Tell me… is that actually working for you?”

Riven’s heart pounded harder. It took him a few seconds to reply.

“And what if you’re just wrong about me, Musa? What if all of that was just a distraction?”
He paused. 
“What if I just don’t care the way you think I do?”

The words cut like blades.

Her eyes faltered, wounded.

His chest sank, something twisting deep inside.

Silence.

But it didn’t last. Another noise echoed from inside the South Wing, pulling their attention.

Riven looked at her one more time, then turned away, grabbing his phone and typing something quickly.

“Go back to the school, Musa,” he said, quieter this time. “I’ll go in.”

“Wait… I’m coming with you.”

“Musa, stop being so damn stubborn!” His voice rose again. “This isn’t just another training session at the Bastion where you can jump in and walk away fine. This is serious — and dangerous. I already messaged Sky. He’s coming with Dane. I know you’re training and you’re good, but these things resemble scrapers. And whether you like it or not, you’re still a fairy. We don’t know what kind of damage they can do to you.”

He stared at her, tension rising in his chest.

But then her eyes softened.

“Riven, listen. That scene at the Bastion yesterday happened because I felt something was off with Luke. I can’t explain it, but he seemed out of it — like when the Blood Withces used to take control. Griffin said she’d have him examined, but I haven’t heard anything yet… What if it happens to you?” She paused. Then steadied herself. “And you’re right. I am a fairy." She snapped. "So I can protect your mind if I have to. That’s exactly why I should stay.”

Of course she wouldn’t back down that easily.

Riven hesitated for a few seconds.

“Fine,” he muttered.

As soon as he agreed, Musa took a determined step toward the South Wing. But he raised his arm in front of her and pulled her in by the waist.

She locked eyes with him. His fingers brushed the bare skin of her lower back.

“But you stay outside,” he said, low and firm. “You keep watch until Sky arrives. And don’t even think about playing hero again.”

She held his gaze, silent. Her breath was unsteady, too close. Her body was warm against his. That damn scent of hers was clouding his head.

In the middle of that adrenaline storm, Riven realized her brown eyes had never been this close.

And neither had her mouth.

But then she pulled his hand away and looked down, saying nothing. Her chest rose and fell.

Riven clenched his fists and took a deep breath, forcing himself back under control.

“Here.” He held out the box of daggers. “Just in case.”

Musa looked at the box for a moment. Then took it.

Riven turned on his heel and unsheathed his swords. He needed to get rid of whatever the hell was haunting the South Wing.

As he moved back toward the building, he realized his fists were tightening around the hilts. Adrenaline surged through him.

Bitter words.

That’s what he knew best to keep people away.

And tonight, he’d used them to keep Musa safe.

He’d done it before — the first time she asked him to train her.

But this time... there was something else. Something harder to name.

Maybe because... it wasn’t just the South Wing he was pushing her away from.

And he knew it.

MIND

Musa didn’t know why, but her breathing was still unsteady. Maybe it was because of the creatures…

Or maybe because minutes had gone by, and still no sign of Sky, or Dane… or Riven.

Only their argument, still echoing in her head.

Damn it.

Her feet moved on their own, pacing back and forth. The heels of her sandals kept sinking into the grass—annoyingly so. If she had to fight, that wouldn’t help.

She looked down at Riven’s daggers in her hands. Her fingers spun around the hilts, testing the best grip. She tried to remember how he used them… and to distract herself from the rising emotions threatening to take over her chest. Her focus shifted between the blades and the cold, dark surroundings, searching for any sign of danger.

And then, something came. But it was nothing like she expected.

The ground began to shake—subtle at first, then stronger. The vibration came from the direction of the school, spreading like a radial wave across the land.

She turned back automatically.

The South Wing. Riven.

The wave passed through there too.

“Don’t even think about playing hero again.”

His words should’ve stopped her in her tracks… but they had the opposite effect. A mix of anger… and worry.

Screw you, Riven.

With determined steps, she opened the door and scanned her surroundings.

Nothing out of the ordinary. Riven must still be near the back, in that third hallway to the left—where he told her not to go earlier.

The shaking stopped. Musa took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm.

But then, a dull thud echoed from inside.

Her feet moved instinctively, slow and quiet, taking her further down the corridor.

Then another blast—louder this time—sent a shockwave through the air.

Musa didn’t hesitate. She unfastened her sandals.

And ran.

SPECIALIST

Riven moved through the hallways again. There was supposed to be only one more creature left.

But when he stepped back into the room with the large ornate door he’d seen earlier... several creatures were there. All of them like the lizards and scorpions from before.

The sound of his blades slicing through the air once again drew their attention. Along with their fury.

He dodged the frenzied attacks, countering one by one. But it kept getting harder.

The air filled with thick black smoke—making it heavier, harder to breathe, harder to see.

Riven started to wonder if the smoke was getting to him. Because no matter how many of those things he pierced and dissolved… more just kept coming.

Impossible.

But not as impossible as what happened next.

The floor began to vibrate beneath his boots. And suddenly, the creatures stopped attacking him. They turned toward the center of the room. Their bodies—red like scorched flesh—began to merge.

Until they became one.

One single creature, humanoid in shape. It looked like a Burned One. But it was bigger. Stronger. Taller. And its ember-like eyes locked onto Riven’s just seconds before it lunged.

Instinctively, Riven raised both swords and drove them into the creature’s abdomen. It stumbled back, letting out a sharp, guttural shriek. But then, those monstrous hands grabbed the hilts—and threw the blades across the room.

Before Riven could react, it shoved him back against the souvenir shelf.

The impact slammed into his spine harder than any training blow he’d ever taken. He forced himself to stand and bolted toward his swords on the other side of the room.

Too late.

The creature’s clawed hand seized his throat and lifted him off the ground—then hurled him across the room, straight into the display of old armor.

Metal clattered around him, a cacophony that echoed inside his skull, amplifying the pain already ringing in his head.

With one last desperate effort, he tried to stand…

Useless.

Dizziness. Blurred vision. Just enough clarity to see those glowing eyes closing in again…

This was it.

Which is why Riven couldn’t tell if what happened next was even real:

Something struck the creature.

And it turned around.

MIND

A dense, dark, unsettling air.

That was what Musa felt the moment she stepped into the third corridor on the left.

Her eyes adjusted to the darkness, but she still couldn’t see far ahead. Until she looked up…

A large head was rising above a spiral of smoke, slowly pulling away. And then, as the dark fog began to lift, the creature’s monstrous body took shape.

And the sight in front of it made Musa’s heart stop for a second:

Riven, collapsed on the floor.

Without thinking, she charged forward, daggers in hand. She jumped. One of the blades sank into the creature’s nape, making it snarl and freeze in place.

But then the head turned.

And when those ember-like eyes locked onto her… Musa’s feet stumbled back instinctively.

The twisted skin began to shift—moving faster and faster toward her.

Her heartbeat, already erratic, surged in her chest. She started backing away, running—until her back hit the cold wall.

Too late.

The monster’s claws lunged, slamming into her neck.

Air caught in her lungs. Her face flushed with heat.

And then, by sheer reflex, Musa drove the second dagger into the arm now trying to lift her off the ground.

A mistake.

It didn’t push the creature back.

It only made it angrier.

SPECIALIST

The fog began to clear—both in the room and in Riven’s mind—as his vision slowly adjusted. His gaze narrowed, scanning the space. The creature’s body was becoming visible again, thrashing against something.

With effort, Riven pushed himself up. His eyes searched for the friends he’d called—Sky or Dane.

But when his sight cleared enough, it hit him like a punch to the gut.

“Musa!”

His feet moved before he could think.

But just as he was about to crash into the creature, the air trembled. The ground shook again. The massive humanoid dissolved right in front of him, turning into black smoke.

His hands slammed into the wall—just in time to stop himself.

And right there, inches from his face, were brown eyes.

Breathless. Wide. Still trembling.

“Musa?” he breathed, voice low and shaky.

He stared at her, just for a moment. Her gaze was dazed. Glassy. Probably from the shock of nearly being—strangled.

The thought struck hard.

Instinctively, his fingers reached out, gently tilting her chin. His other hand touched her neck, tugging down the collar of her dress just enough to reveal reddened skin.

“Musa, are you okay?” he asked, the words more of a plea than a question.

Still panting, she nodded.

“What about you?” she whispered.

He gave a faint nod back. His hands stayed on her shoulders. His eyes scanned every inch of her face… like he needed proof that she was really okay.

“Riv…” she murmured. “I’m fine…”

But it didn’t sink in. Her words didn’t reach him.

Her brown eyes still looked shaken.

His hands moved up—slowly—reaching her neck again. His thumbs brushed over her skin, softly.

The touch seemed to calm her…

And him too.

“Riven!” Dane’s voice echoed across the room as he came running. “Are you guys okay?”

Riven’s hands dropped immediately. Musa brought her own to her throat, her breathing slowly returning to normal.

“What took you so long?” Riven barked, spinning toward his friend. “And where the hell is Sky?”

“Sorry!” Dane panted, catching his breath. “We were on our way, but then… some Specialists guarding the dungeon ran up to us. They said weird lights were forming down there. Sky thought it might be a portal, so he stayed to check it out. I came straight here. He thinks it could be Bloom.”

Musa looked up at Dane.

And her eyes lit up.

FIRE

Bloom ran through the edge of the Forest of the Lost, heading straight for the only place in the Realm of Darkness where a portal could still be conjured. Her mother had warned her: she needed to be fast, or the Shadow Creature would catch her—and it craved the Dragon Flame.

Up ahead, through the heavy mist, a massive structure emerged: a fortress.

The creature’s lair. Just like her mother had described.

Bloom looked away and ran even faster. Her legs ached, lungs burning, until she reached a square monument made of dark stone, surrounded by warrior statues. This is it, she thought. This is where I came in weeks ago.

Still catching her breath, she raised her trembling hands toward the monument and began to chant the incantation her mother had taught her. A yellow light sparked between the stones—the portal back to Alfea.

As she cast the spell, creatures began to rise from the ground. Wreathed in black smoke, with glowing eyes and twisted bodies—lizards and scorpions. She knew them. They’d always wandered the Realm of Darkness… but they’d never attacked before.

Now, they were charging toward her.

With one hand, Bloom threw fireballs at them, while her other hand kept channeling the portal spell.

Then, she saw it.

The Shadow Creature.

Striding toward her. Fast. Solid armor. Eyes like burning coals, glowing with rage.

Bloom’s heart slammed against her ribs.

Come on, come on, she whispered to herself. The portal’s yellow light kept growing—it was almost done.

But not fast enough.

The Shadow Creature caught up to her. It raised a hand, motioning toward the ground. And from the soil, a creature rose—like a scraper, but larger. Its skin was red. The thing lunged at her and sank its teeth into her arm.

Bloom crashed to the ground, gasping.

Then the Shadow grabbed the beast and tore it off her body, forcing it to bite its own arm. Seconds later, the creature thrashed and dissolved into smoke.

Bloom struggled to her feet, blood running down her arm. With what little magic she had left, she shot a final blast toward the portal.

And it completed.

The earth shook beneath her. She dove into the yellow beams of light—and collapsed to her knees on a stone floor she knew all too well: the underground dungeons of Alfea.

She had never thought she'd feel so grateful to be back here.

But the relief didn’t last.

Some of the creatures had followed her through the portal. Not the Shadow Creature—it couldn’t pass. But Bloom saw it raise a hand toward the threshold, sending trails of black smoke through the opening. The shadows slithered across the room, through the cracks in the stone.

Bloom turned, her body aching, and began to close the portal while fending off the remaining creatures.

With one final surge of strength, she channeled the Dragon Flame into a single blast and fired it at the portal.

The impact boomed like a thunderclap, shaking the ground.

And the portal shattered shut.

She dropped to her knees again, vision swimming—until a familiar voice called out.

“Bloom!”

She turned.

And there he was.

Sky.

She was home.

Chapter Text

You're such a strange girl

I'd like to shake you around and around

You're such a strange girl

I'd like to turn you all upside down

You're such a strange girl

The way you look like you do

You're such a strange girl

I want to be with you

I think I'm falling...

I think I'm falling in love with you

- The Perfect Girl, Mareux

MIND

The muffled sound of music still echoed across the Alfea campus that night. Apparently, the party was still going on, although Musa could already see some guests leaving in the distance.

She and Riven walked side by side from the South Wing to the Greenhouse. Dane walked ahead of them, seemingly unaware of the tension behind him.

Musa stayed silent, arms crossed, still barefoot. Her sandals dangled from her hands. She hadn’t had the time—or energy—to walk the long stretch of grass in those heels. Especially after everything that had just happened: the fight. The argument with Riven. The horrifying creature stealing the air from her lungs. And his reaction...

Yeah. Even with the inhibitors, Musa recognized the look Riven had given her after it all. And the sensation of his fingers holding her, grounding her… still burned on her skin.

But he’d said he didn’t care.

“Damn! People are already posting on the Alfea student Instagram about a low-magnitude earthquake!” Dane said, amused, scrolling through his phone as he walked. “I can’t believe Griffin and Queen Luna made that up just to explain what was obviously Bloom’s portal!”

He laughed—but didn’t realize he was laughing alone.

As they walked, Musa glanced sideways at Riven.

They were side by side… but it felt like a mile of silence stretched between them.

He stared straight ahead, brows furrowed. He hadn’t said much the entire way back, hadn’t laughed at any of Dane’s jokes. He’d only given a brief summary about the creatures in the South Wing.

Even without her powers, Musa could feel it: fury. Riven was furious about the risk she had taken.

“We’re here,” Dane finally said when they reached the Greenhouse door. “Sky just messaged me—they’re inside with Bloom. Musa, go talk to her. Riv, you fill Griffin in on what happened. I’ll report to Saul.”

The mind fairy and the Specialist both nodded. When Dane walked off, they finally looked at each other.

Green eyes met hers—serious, unreadable. He didn’t say a word.

After a few seconds of silence, Musa looked away. She opened the door and stepped into the Greenhouse, with him behind her. When she spotted Bloom, she smiled at last and moved to hug her.

The redhead was surrounded by the other Winx, Sky, Griffin, and Professor Avalon.

Musa studied her friend closely. Bloom was sitting in an armchair beside Sky, who was gently stroking her hair. Her clothes were a bit wrinkled. Her eyes slightly red, betraying her exhaustion. She was sipping something from a mug—probably one of Terra’s calming teas.

Her voice, a little hoarse, began recounting her time in the Realm of Darkness.

“As soon as I crossed the portal, I wandered for days. There were lost souls—some of them aggressive. I managed to protect myself by entering a forest… I didn’t know it at the time, but the condemned of the Realm of Darkness can’t go there. And that’s where I found her… my mother.” Bloom smiled faintly. “Her name is Marion. She explained that she was the queen of a kingdom called Domino…”

“Wait, Domino?” Stella’s eyes widened. “That ancient kingdom that was destroyed like a thousand years ago?”

Bloom nodded.

“Incredible,” Avalon said, smiling. “So that’s why you’re the Guardian of the Dragon Flame… You’re the princess of Domino. Daughter of Queen Marion and King Oritel.”

“Looks like it,” Bloom said softly.

The Winx exchanged stunned glances.

Bloom explained that, according to Marion, Domino had once been a prosperous kingdom ruled by her and her husband, King Oritel. Their court included powerful fairies from various realms and elements. One of its members was Oritel’s younger brother: Derek. Oritel had made him his advisor and general of war.

And that’s when the great war began.

Oritel had always trusted Derek—he was a loyal soldier with impeccable behavior. Until the day he made a controversial request to the king: he wanted to develop a kind of magic for non-fairies like himself. More specifically, a form of magic that mimicked the power of the strongest mind fairies—control. According to him, this type of magic would make their army unbeatable: a single general capable of controlling his soldiers from afar, aware of everything happening, making all decisions in sync. It sounded perfect.

Oritel hesitated, but tried to please his younger brother. He summoned the High Fairy Council to consider the proposal.

But the request was firmly denied. The Council was furious and reiterated the established law of the Otherworld: only fairies could wield magic.

Derek claimed to accept their decision.

It was a lie.

After two chaotic years in Domino’s court—marked by internal disputes and even mysterious deaths—Derek finally revealed his rebellion. He’d aligned with followers who believed magic shouldn’t be exclusive to fairies. Together, they created blood magic: the closest they could get to mind control.

Still, blood magic had major flaws. It was more superficial than real mind magic—and it didn’t work on fairies.

Using his newfound power, Derek took control of Oritel’s soldiers and servants, betrayed the kingdom, killed his own brother, and tried to steal the throne. He also sought to steal Marion’s power to dominate her: the Dragon Flame.

Professor Avalon stepped in to add more context.

“Devastated and enraged, the queen rallied her army of rune-armed paladins—the Company of Light. Together, they defeated Derek and his blood witches, banishing them to the Realm of Darkness. But during the battle, fueled by Marion’s fury, the Dragon Flame—creative and destructive in equal parts—transformed many of the blood witches into Burned Ones. A few witches managed to escape and later founded Aster Dell. From that day on, Derek became known as the ‘Shadow.’ A figure working in secrecy, with evil intentions. A traitor to many. But to the people of Aster Dell, he’s still seen as a hero—someone revered.”

“Yes…” Bloom continued. “After that, Marion discovered she was pregnant with me… She told me that when I was born, she knew I would inherit the Dragon Flame. So she transferred almost all of her power into me, placed me in stasis… and then exiled herself to the Realm of Darkness, using what little power remained to close the portal from the inside.

“While I was with her, she told me all of this. And convinced me to come back. She said I needed to learn to control my powers. That my magic could heal, create… and that I couldn’t stay in the Realm of Darkness, because—”

“—The Shadow could steal the Flame from you. Resurrect the blood witches. Break the banishment… and escape,” Aisha finished.

“Exactly,” Bloom nodded. “I tried to convince her to come with me, but… she still blames herself for creating the Burned Ones.” Her voice cracked for a second. “But she insisted I return and live my life without guilt. Time moved strangely there… It made no sense. You said I was gone for weeks… but to me, it felt like only days. I didn’t get to learn much from her…” She sighed. “But I promised I’d try to master my powers here. And now that the portal is closed, and I’m back… I just hope everything finally turns out okay.”

Musa exhaled.

“Well, I hope so too. But… I’m not sure we can count on that.” Her voice made everyone turn toward her.

“What are you talking about?” Stella asked.

Musa and Riven glanced at each other.

“I know it’s a delicate moment,” she said. “But something just happened. And I think you all need to know.”

SPECIALIST

Riven watched the wave of shock ripple through the greenhouse after Musa’s account of what had happened in the South Wing. Still, he couldn’t help but notice the details she’d left out.

She hadn’t mentioned that she’d been attacked.

She’d simply described the creatures—and their sudden disappearance, which apparently happened right after Bloom closed the portal.

The Specialist glanced toward Headmistress Griffin, noticing how her eyes shimmered at certain points as she listened to the mind fairy speak. Riven stepped in, adding that the creatures had been trying to break through a large door at the back of the facility.

“It might be connected to the portal—and to the Shadow,” Aisha said.

“Maybe... Before I crossed the portal, he used some kind of scraper on me,” Bloom added. “He might have stolen a bit of magic—but just a little. Sebastian told me the Dragon Flame can’t be transferred to a scraper because they can’t handle it. The one he used was from the Realm of Darkness itself, so maybe it was stronger and lasted a little before it fried. And since the convergence crystal is gone… if the Shadow really wants to steal my powers, he’ll need something else.”

“Yes…” Griffin replied. “There are a few ways. Spells. Riven, you said the creatures were trying to get through a door in the South Wing, correct?” She looked at him.

He nodded.

“Well then…”

“What’s behind that door?” he asked.

“Currently? Nothing. But there used to be something. A Codex. It’s no longer there.”

“What’s a Codex?” Musa asked.

“It’s a very ancient artifact,” Avalon explained. “It was once believed to be used in magical transference rituals—much like the convergence crystal.”

“So that’s what the Shadow was after?” Riven asked. “Trying to grab the Codex while the portal was open and use it to steal Bloom’s power?”

“Most likely,” Griffin confirmed. “But luckily for us—and unluckily for him—the Codex alone isn’t enough to transfer a power as strong as the Dragon Flame. The Shadow became a spirit long ago... and to control this kind of magic, he’d need something more. Something that hasn’t been seen in centuries: a mind fairy with the gift of transformation. Only someone like that could magically forge the neural structure and synaptic links needed for a spirit to endure and channel such power. Also, without the Dragon Flame, he can’t lift the banishment that keeps him trapped in the Realm of Darkness.”

The Shadow might have stolen a fraction of Bloom’s magic—maybe enough for some minor spells—but not enough to raise the dead.

“So, putting all that together… now that Bloom is back and the portal is sealed... these Realm of Darkness threats are over, right?” Stella asked.

“But what about the first creature?” Riven spoke up. “It appeared weeks ago. That couldn’t have been from the portal.”

“I believe, Mr. Thorp,” Avalon replied, “that the creature may have crossed over when the portal was first opened by Sebastian. It probably survived in the woods outside the barrier. But I heard it disappeared—so its vital energy likely ran out. And now that Bloom is back and the portal is completely sealed, I believe there’s no way for any of those creatures to appear again. So, unless the Shadow manages the impossible—bringing Bloom back into the Realm of Darkness with the Codex and a transformed mind fairy—he’s no longer a threat.” He smiled at the fairies.

They all smiled back—except Musa. She just frowned slightly.

“Just out of curiosity…” Terra spoke up. “What happened to the Codex?”

“After the witch attack, Queen Luna had it moved somewhere else, along with other relics,” Griffin explained. “Somewhere so secret that even I don’t know the location. The Queen asked us to keep up the illusion that it was still here at Alfea. According to her, appearances are everything. So she let people keep believing it was here as a way of protecting the real location.”

“Ugh. That is so like my mother...” Stella muttered. “Oh, and speaking of her—she officially lifted Bloom’s condemnation. Said it wouldn’t make any difference because, in her words, ‘no one comes back whole from there.’” She rolled her eyes, irritation creeping into her voice.

They all exchanged glances, holding back their laughter. The situation was tragic... but Bloom was safe, and there was something darkly funny about Queen Luna’s cruel sense of irony.

“Well, I think we’ve had enough excitement for one day, don’t you?” Avalon joked. “I believe the girls need rest. Especially Bloom. It’s not every day someone returns whole from the Realm of Darkness.” He smiled warmly at the redhead.

She gave him a faint smile in return.

Sky’s expression tightened. Then he exchanged a knowing look with Riven—and the Specialist could tell his friend didn’t trust Avalon either.

“Avalon is right,” Griffin said. “You’re all dismissed. Head back to your dorms and rest. Professor, would you mind checking on the party while I handle a few things? We need to make sure there hasn’t been any unnecessary alarm.”

Avalon nodded and took his leave.

“You may all go as well,” the Headmistress added, turning to the fairies and Specialists. They all headed toward the greenhouse doors.

“…except Musa and Riven.”

Her firm voice cut through the air again.

“I need further clarification about what happened in the South Wing. Especially from you, Musa.”

Riven instinctively turned to the fairy.

She stared back at him—lips parted, eyes wide—before they both turned once more to face Griffin.

***

“Let me get this straight,” Griffin said, narrowing her eyes at Musa. “Riven fought the creatures and, judging by the pain I can sense radiating from him”—her glowing gaze turned to the Specialist—“he’s injured, with pain in his back and a strong headache, even if he’s hiding it.”

Seriously?

Was Griffin using mind magic on him again? And exposing what he was feeling, just like that?

Musa looked at him, concern flashing in her eyes. But he turned his face away.

“And you, Musa…” the headmistress continued. “You just happened to be in the South Wing—who knows why—when you were supposed to be at school… You watched the entire attack in detail… and nothing happened to you?”

Musa hesitated for a second.

“No, ma’am. I was there because… well, Sky needed to deliver some gear to Riven, but he couldn’t leave his post. So I volunteered to help.” She tried to sound firm.

“Musa, I’ve told you before—you’re not a Specialist,” Griffin replied coolly.

“Yeah. I hear that a lot,” Musa said, shooting a sidelong glance at Riven. “But someone also once told me that my life is mine, and I should live it on my own terms. And… I still plan on trying to become a Specialist. Besides, Riven told me to go back to school. But I insisted on staying and using my powers to protect his mind, in case there were blood witches hiding nearby. So technically, I acted like a proper mind fairy.” She ended with a quiet, proud smile.

Riven narrowed his eyes, feeling a rush of adrenaline. But in a… good way.

Was she really throwing shade at him while talking back to the headmistress with that innocent look on her face?

What a stubborn pixie!

Before he could stop it, the corners of his mouth threatened to lift. But he shouldn’t feel like smiling.

He was mad at her, wasn’t he? She wasn’t supposed to put herself in danger like that.

“Interesting, Musa.” Griffin raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t know you had to be barefoot to use your powers.”

Riven spotted a crack in her confident demeanor. Musa bit her lip slowly.

“Tell me…” the headmistress pressed on. “You truly didn’t fight? Weren’t hurt? Because I must warn you—if anything happens to you while you’re trying to act like a Specialist, and your father finds out… I’ll be forced to ban you from training at the Bastion.”

“No! No, ma’am!” Musa cut in quickly. “I wasn’t hurt. I just… took off my shoes so I could… throw a quick hit to distract the creature while Riven got back on his feet… and after that, it vanished.”

“Do you confirm that, Mr. Thorp?” Griffin turned her gaze on him.

Her eyes weren’t glowing anymore. Maybe her mind magic really was limited—since she wasn’t a true mind fairy.

Riven slowly turned to Musa.

She was watching him in silence. Big brown eyes wide, almost pleading.

He didn’t need mind magic to understand what she was asking.

He knew.

She wanted him to lie.

Riven hesitated.

He wanted to tell the truth. That Musa had risked herself. That she should stay away from the Bastion. That she had nearly been… strangled.

He could still see it every time he closed his eyes.

The thought of it happening again made his stomach twist.

But there she was.

With that look—begging him, silently, to let her keep trying.

And he knew how much it meant to her.

MIND

Musa could almost hear the sound of her own heartbeat.
Riven was staring at her with the most serious expression she had ever seen on his face.
“Yeah. I confirm,” he finally said through clenched teeth, eyes still locked on hers. “You should’ve seen it—it was a breathtaking scene.”

Musa’s eyes widened at him.
That double meaning .
Sure, he was scolding her with sarcasm. But still… he was covering for her.

She silently prayed Griffin wouldn’t catch the innuendo.
Luckily, the headmistress didn’t comment. Musa was grateful for the high-neck dress hiding the redness on her neck.

Griffin looked between the two and let out a sigh.
“All right. Well, thank you both for informing me and… for keeping this matter discreet. You’re dismissed.”

“Um, Headmistress… what about Luke?” Musa asked, remembering the incident from the day before. “Did Professor Leroy examine him? After all this, I kept wondering if what happened might be connected to the Realm of Darkness or… something.”

“Oh, good point. Yes, she spoke to him and… he admitted to using some… illicit substances the day before. She ran a blood test that confirmed it.”

“But I felt my magic activate! Something was wrong.”

“Did you see his eyes turn red? Because blood witch magic does that.”

Musa hesitated for a moment.
“No… they looked normal.”

“In that case, I don’t see any reason to be suspicious. I understand your concern, but Professor Leroy conducted the tests, and the result was clear.”

“Hold on,” Riven interjected. “I know Luke, and the stuff he uses wouldn’t mess him up enough to trigger her powers.”

Musa stared at him, surprised by his defense.

“Mr. Thorp, according to your records, you were once caught in possession of illegal substances yourself. I must commend you for having dropped that deplorable habit in recent months,” Griffin added with a sharp smile. “But it seems Luke is now using newer and… stronger things that may still be beyond your expertise. And I sincerely hope they stay that way.”

Riven rolled his eyes in irritation.

“Look, your concern and your arguments are valid,” Griffin continued in a calmer tone. “And if this turns out to be more than an isolated incident, we won’t ignore it. But for now, everything points to him having taken something that disrupted his emotions enough to trigger Musa’s empathy.”

A sting of frustration burned in Musa’s chest.

For a moment, she had believed her magic had truly been useful. That she had sensed something important.
But apparently, all she’d done was get herself into another pointless mess.
Again.

“Well, if you’ll excuse me now, I must return to the party and make sure everything’s under control,” Griffin said, rising from her chair and adjusting her clothes.

But before she left, the woman gave Musa a long once-over—from her bare feet to her slightly messy hair. Musa swallowed hard.

“Is… is there a problem, Headmistress?” she asked, trying to keep her composure.

“None at all. It’s just that…” Griffin turned to Riven. “I’m glad to know Mr. Thorp finally found the ‘books’ he was looking for yesterday.”

Musa frowned and glanced at Riven, confused.
He returned the look, unmoving. Jaw clenched.

“Oh, forgive me. Let me explain,” Griffin said with a dry smile, noticing the fairy’s confusion. “Yesterday, after the incident at the Bastion, I found Mr. Thorp hiding in the corridor while I was speaking with you. When I asked what he was doing there, he said he was looking for books… But let’s be honest—I doubt books were what he had in mind.”

Riven held her gaze for a second, then looked away, visibly annoyed.

“Well then, young man, I suggest you take care of those injuries now,” Griffin said with a more serious tone, nodding toward a room at the far end of the greenhouse.

Reluctantly, he turned and walked in that direction.
But before leaving, he cast one last glance at Musa.

And she noticed.

“Well, Musa, I really must go. I suggest you rest, all right?” Griffin said as she walked away.

Musa nodded and began to follow.

Until her feet stopped halfway…

Her body turned. Her eyes found the door to the room at the back of the greenhouse.
Griffin’s words echoed in her mind…

Riven was looking for her.

Even angry. Even distant…

He cared.

She took a deep breath… and moved forward.

***

Musa stepped into the room slowly.
And there he was—his back turned to her, dabbing a cotton ball on the back of his neck.

On the stretcher beside him, a few potion vials were scattered. And behind his hand, she could see…

Griffin hadn’t lied.
He was injured.

A bruise was forming at the base of his neck, spreading down beneath the uniform.
The sight tightened something in her throat.

“Riven…” she called softly.

His hand dropped.
His neck turned slowly. And when his eyes met hers… they were still filled with something.
It wasn’t anger anymore—but it wasn’t light, either.
It was something she didn’t know how to name.

“Thanks for… not saying anything to Griffin.”

“Don’t thank me,” he muttered, voice low and rough. “I’m still wondering if I made the right call. Do you have any idea what happened out there? You could have—”
His jaw clenched. He blinked hard. “— died .”

“So could you,” she shot back, firm. Her brown eyes held his, unflinching.

Silence.

Then his expression faltered.
Musa could see the worry weighing heavy behind his green eyes.
And something in her chest gave way, too.

“Riv… I’m sorry for what I said about you.”
She closed her eyes for a moment. “I was being an idiot, I…”

“It’s fine, Musa,” he cut in—gently this time. His voice was softer.
“You weren’t wrong. I did mess up. A lot. And I could’ve done things differently. I have to live with that.”

He turned his face away and sat down on the stretcher, his back to her. Went back to tending his wounds.

Musa took a deep breath. She walked over and sat beside him, facing the opposite way. Looked at him over her shoulder.

“The first part of what I said is also true. You’re not a bad person. Quite the opposite.”

His hand stilled.
But he didn’t look at her.

“And whatever the reasons were behind your choices back then… I’m glad I get to know you now . To see who you really are.”

That finally drew his gaze back to hers.

“I owe you an apology too. For the way I treated you. It’s just…” he took a breath.
“I was taught to be that way. I was weak when I first got here. And you know how things are at the Bastion. The way they treat you. The competition. I was angry. Scared. Hesitant. And I let it control me. But at some point…” —his voice caught— “...I wasn’t allowed to fail anymore. So I found a way to get by. Be the jerk first. Don’t let anyone get close. That’s what I was taught. That, and a bunch of other shit not even worth talking about.”
He looked away again. His jaw tensed.

“It’s okay, Riv. I’m sorry you went through that.” She paused. “But seriously? You’re not a jerk. You care about the people around you. I can tell. Just look at everything you’ve done for me… and for Sky too. I mean, he was lucky to have you looking out for him while Bloom was gone.”
She offered a small smile.

Riven returned it.

“Yeah… and look how he thanks me. Always on my ass. Even sent you to the South Wing to do it when he couldn’t.”

Musa widened her eyes dramatically.

“Wow,” she gasped. “Okay, you know what? You’re right. He shouldn’t have sent me. Would’ve been better to let that thing tear you to pieces.”
She raised her brows with mock offense.

Riven laughed, playful. Musa let out a reluctant grin.

“Oh—by the way…” she added. “Did I misunderstand what Griffin said, or did you actually come looking for me yesterday after the mess at the Bastion?”

“No, you got it right.”
He smirked.
“See… I am your tutor at the Bastion. I needed to know if that ‘art project’ of yours was gonna come back to bite me.”

Musa raised a brow.

“Ah, of course… that makes much more sense than what I thought,” she said, turning her face to hide a smile.

Riven narrowed his eyes, the edge of a smirk tugging at his lips.

“And what did you think? That I was worried about some mind fairy? One who’s always so stubborn… and such a troublemaker?”

Musa lifted her chin, mockingly offended.

“Look who’s talking.”

Riven chuckled under his breath. Musa smiled, despite herself.

“So, about Griffin… do you think she bought it?” he asked. “She strikes me as the kind of person who always keeps an ace up her sleeve. Like being sinister and manipulative is a job requirement for being headmistress of Alfea.”

“I don’t know. I could feel her using mind magic on me while I was talking, but… I think she bought it.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure if I were you. You’re not that hard to read.” He raised an eyebrow. “I’ve done it before—without any magic.”

“What are you talking about?”

“You came at me today, saying I push people away and hide what I feel. But you do the same thing.”

Musa fought to keep her expression neutral.

“Oh yeah? And when exactly do you think you figured me out?”

“Easy. When you gave up your magic to the scrapers. You lied to my face, said you were attacked and didn’t remember anything. So, I played along and pretended to believe you. Then a few days later, you showed up at the Bastion, all fired up, trying to take your anger out on me.”
He leaned closer, a spark in his eyes.
“After that, I saw you running from Terra... asking me to keep your secret. That’s when I realized—something big was going on with you. And you chose to go through it alone. That’s why I told you to be honest and say fuck it.”
He leaned in even closer, his voice low and teasing.
“You wear a mask too, mind fairy.”

Musa stared silently into those damned green eyes.
Eyes that looked straight through her.
As if they could turn her all upside down.¹

“What?” he teased, amused by her silence. “The mind fairy doesn’t like being the one who gets read?”

She swallowed hard.

“Actually, I just feel bad for you. Didn’t have anything better to do than pay attention to someone as boring as me? A stubborn, troublemaker mind fairy?”

Riven grinned, mischievous.

“Yup. She doesn’t like being read.”

“Idiot.” Musa held back a smile and gave him a gentle shove on the shoulder.

Riven let out a small grunt of pain.

“Shit, sorry! I forgot!” She covered her mouth, but then started laughing as he laughed too.

“Here—let me help you with that,” she offered, her voice soft.

He looked at her for a second.
Then nodded.

“Alright.”

Musa stepped off the exam table, her footsteps silent on the cold floor.
She began preparing a few cotton pads with potions, focusing on the task—carefully dampening them.

But her concentration vanished the moment Riven grabbed the hem of his shirt and pulled it off in one swift motion, exposing his back to her.

Her eyes couldn’t help but follow.

His broad shoulders shifted as he tugged at the sleeves. The muscles in his back flexed with each movement.
Scattered bruises, old scars, restrained pain...

There was something about that image. Something that made her breath hitch.
Something beautiful...
And brutal, all at once.
A contrast between strength and vulnerability.

An image she couldn’t unsee.

Until she realized she was staring. Too much. Too long.
She swallowed and looked back at the cotton like it was the most important thing in the world.

Thank the stars he still had his back to her.

Gently, she stepped closer and began dabbing the potion-soaked pad over the bruises.
Trying not to touch him more than necessary... no matter how warm and inviting his skin felt under her fingers.

And then, amid the purplish marks, something made her pause.
A scar.

Straight. Deep. Old...

And even with her powers blocked by the inhibitors, a chill ran down her spine the second her fingers brushed it.

She didn’t know why. She just felt it.

Another loose piece of the puzzle that was Riven.
A mystery her mind insisted on solving—without permission.

If she used her magic, she might see what it meant...
But she wouldn’t do that. She wouldn’t cross that line.

She looked away.
It wasn’t her place.

If he chose not to open up—no matter how frustrating it was...

She’d have to respect that.

SPECIALIST

Relief… Satisfaction?

Riven wasn’t sure what exactly he was feeling. He just knew it felt good.
Musa was there, close to him.
That melodic voice. That soft laugh. The smiles—so close again…

Right now, he had his back to her. But her hands were on him. Taking care of him.
Even with the pain, the whole thing wasn’t as bad as it should’ve been.
She was gentle. Precise. Like she knew exactly what she was doing.

“You’re not bad at this, mind fairy.”

“Well, I’ve got a little sister. I’ve patched up plenty of scrapes.” She tossed the used cotton and grabbed a new one.

“Has your sister ever fought monsters?”

“No. I think she is the little monster at home.” She joked, drawing a grin from the Specialist.

“So, what kind of scolding did Griffin give you yesterday? I’ve never seen anyone leave the headmistress’s office smiling.”

“Well, it wasn’t really a scolding. She told me she knew my mom. Said she was there the day my mom quit her mental magic major—right in front of everyone. My grandparents threw a whole scene.”

“So your mom was also a mind fairy who didn’t want to be a mind fairy, and she fought with her parents too? Wow. That explains a lot.”

“Oh, shut up.” Musa shot back, but couldn’t keep from laughing. Her laughter mixed with his, effortlessly.

Without realizing it, Riven started to relax under her touch.
He couldn’t remember the last time someone took care of him like this.
He fought the urge to close his eyes, praying Musa wouldn’t notice the effect she was having on him...

Until an unwanted memory jolted him—every muscle in his back tensing.

The scar.
Thank the stars she had her inhibitors on.

He didn’t want her to know.
Didn’t want to remember.
And definitely didn’t want to talk about it.

“Sorry!” Musa apologized, probably thinking she’d hurt him. “I’m almost done.”

He didn’t answer. Just looked off to the side, trying to focus on anything else.

That’s when he noticed a glass cabinet nearby—filled with potion bottles and ointments.
And one of them looked familiar: an ointment for skin irritation and friction burns.
Terra had once taught him how to use it.
Perfect for treating the bruises on Musa’s neck.

“All done.”

“Thanks, mind fairy.”

Riven began slipping his uniform back on while Musa stayed busy organizing the supplies.

He got off the exam table and walked toward the cabinet. Tried the door—it was locked.
He scanned the room for anything he could use as a lock pick.
Spotted a few wire stems fanned out along the wall—used by the earth fairies to secure climbing plants.
Skillfully, he pulled one out, twisted it, and began working the lock.

“What are you doing?” Musa asked, frowning in confusion.

“Watch and learn.”

In seconds, he had the lock open with the improvised tool.

He grabbed the ointment and, just as smoothly, locked the cabinet again.

A flicker of surprise lit up Musa’s eyes.

“How do you even know how to do that?”

“That’s a secret.” He smirked, walking over to her. “Here.” He held out the small container. “For your neck. Use it today and it’ll be good as new by tomorrow.”

Musa took the container and eyed it for a moment, suspicious. A small, reluctant smile curved her lips.
“You’ve lost your mind. I can’t just steal this from the greenhouse.”

Riven let out a dramatic sigh.
“Fine. I’ll put it back... and let your friends think I’ve been leaving hickeys on your neck,” he added with a teasing glint in his half-lidded eyes.

“That’s not going to happen,” she replied firmly—but there was a playful spark in her gaze.

“Hm... on second thought,” Riven mused aloud, “I might be changing my mind. It would be really funny if they thought that. Even better watching you try to explain.”

They stared at each other, both trying not to laugh.
Suddenly, Riven lunged forward, trying to snatch the container from her hand. But Musa, quick and agile, jerked her arm back just in time.

“No! Now that you’ve said that, I’m definitely not giving it back.”

“Oh, yes, you are.”

They paused for a moment, locked in a silent standoff.
Then Musa took a step to the side.
Riven instantly mirrored her move, blocking her path.

She tried the other direction. Again, he was just as fast.

Musa froze for a second. Mischievous brown eyes scanned the room, evaluating.
The exam table was right behind her. To one side, the wall. To the other—Riven.
Then an idea sparked.

She placed her hands on the edge of the table, probably intending to vault over it.
But her feet didn’t gain enough traction. She slipped—landing back in place, her back against the table, laughing at herself.

Riven didn’t miss the chance. He moved in fast, arms closing around her waist, palms braced against the table.

He was ready to tease her. To grab the jar and say something smug—

But he stopped.
Because she was close.
Too close.

And when he realized how near her body was to his… the words vanished.

Their eyes met.
And for a moment, time stalled. Everything disappeared. The laughter, the banter...
There was nothing else. No sound, no thought.

Just her.
Dangerously close.

Riven’s gaze dropped from her eyes to her lips.
Once.
Then again.

The air grew heavier. Warmer.
Like gravity itself was dragging him closer. Like something invisible was pulling him toward losing control.

She parted her lips. Instinctive. Unflinching.
A small signal—barely there, but clear.

Her breath touched his skin.
Soft. Warm.

Riven’s fingers tightened against the table. His hands inched forward, just a little—almost touching her. Just once.
She still held the container. But she didn’t seem to notice anymore.
Nothing else seemed to matter.

Only the space between them... vanishing.
Closing in.
Inevitable.

Until the greenhouse door creaked open.

Riven jerked back on instinct, spine straightening as he turned his gaze away, unwillingly.

Musa recoiled, gasping like the air had been pulled from her lungs.
She looked down.

And the silence between them shattered, replaced by footsteps.

“Forgive me. I hope I’m not interrupting anything…” Avalon’s voice echoed through the room.

The professor looked at them a moment longer than necessary. His gaze was kind… but unreadable.

“No... we were just…” Musa began, but her voice faltered. “Tending to some injuries… Did you forget something?”

“No. I just remembered I needed some potions for the next class.” He held up a black book with golden details.

Musa swallowed.
“Do you need help?” she asked, still unsteady.

Riven’s eyes scanned the scene, but he said nothing. His body still thrummed with the pounding of his heart.

“I appreciate it, but no need. It’s nothing urgent. You both should get some rest.” Avalon smiled gently.

They nodded and walked toward the door, saying nothing.

Once outside, Musa stopped on the concrete path and turned slowly.

Their eyes met again.
And for a few quiet seconds... they just looked at each other.

“Thanks... for the ointment, Riv.”

He gave a slow nod.

Musa looked down, biting her lip, like she was searching for the right words—as if they even existed.

“So... hope you heal up, and… see you at the next training?” she asked, hesitant.

“Yeah. See you.”

Another glance.
Silent.
Heavy.

Then Musa turned and began walking away.

Riven should’ve done the same.
But his feet stayed rooted in place. And his eyes… fixed on her.

And as she walked off, something inside him tightened.

Because they had gotten too close.
And now, they’d have to pretend like it never happened.
That they hadn’t been one second away from crossing the line.

But his body remembered.
Her eyes. Her closeness. Her warmth.

And her words echoed in his mind.
Some of them especially.

And then it hit him—Musa was wrong about herself. She wasn’t boring.

Because watching her wasn’t a chore. And trying to figure her out wasn’t a burden.

He just wanted to get closer… and closer.

No, she wasn’t boring.
On the contrary—
She was becoming the most interesting thing in his world.

Chapter Text

“On one of the platforms, a slim girl with thick black hair tied at the nape of her neck was sparring with a huge, broad-shouldered boy.
And she was winning, darting from side to side, landing blows to the boy’s clumsy face.
The sight made Musa think of dancing. Not the kind that stirred the soul — just the body. And how much she liked that kind.
She was a Mind Fairy. She wasn’t here to become one of the Specialists, brooding in their dark uniforms. Maybe not being a Specialist was for the best. Musa liked her purple bomber jacket more than any combat gear.
Besides, her magic wasn’t made for fighting.
Still, watching the match had been fun. She felt tempted to slip behind one of the rough benches near the platforms, beneath the plane trees, and wait for the dark-haired girl to claim victory.

She didn’t notice she was smiling until another Specialist boy walked up to her. Her smile vanished.

He looked cute enough in a rumpled leather jacket and a fake smile. Musa felt a flicker of interest.
Then her mind took a step back from her body and thought, Hold up, girl. Your head’s not in the right place.

"Watching the Specialists?" he asked. "Kat using Mikey to mop the floor is a beautiful sight, no doubt."

Musa’s body also stepped back. Whatever was going on underneath that mess of brown hair struggling to curl, she wanted no part in it.

"Hey, you," the boy said, making slow gestures. "Don’t get the wrong idea. I’m not trying to hit on the fresh meat."

"If you think that’s not giving off the worst impression, or that it’s even remotely charming, you’re dead wrong," Musa replied. "Calling new girls ‘fresh meat’ is peak obnoxiousness."

"How could I make such a careless comparison!" he exclaimed. He was sharp for a second, only to bury that sharpness under a layer of fake nonchalance. "Name’s Riven."

"Sorry for you," Musa muttered. "But I don’t care what your name is. Or why you’re sitting next to me."”  – Excerpt from the book: Lighting the Fire (Fate: The Winx Saga: An Original Novel) - Originally in Brazilian Portuguese, translated into English.

MIND

Musa sat somewhere in the middle row of the magical theory classroom, arms crossed and eyes locked on a vague spot on the wall. Flora sat beside her. Stella, Terra, Aisha, and Bloom were scattered across the front seats.

The only sound in the room was Professor Avalon’s deep, calm voice as he walked elegantly in front of the board, dressed in his usual dark clothes, hands clasped behind his back.

"Magic, as a weapon, can reach nearly any being... but never its own caster. That’s one of the fundamental laws. A light fairy’s magic can blind even a Burned One... but never blinds the fairy who casts it. A fire fairy’s flames don’t burn her. An air fairy’s electricity doesn’t electrocute her... and so on."

Musa tried to focus. Really, she did. But her thoughts kept drifting elsewhere. To another time. Another person.

Four days ago.
That greenhouse during Griffin’s party.
The last time she saw him.

That night, she had walked from the greenhouse to her dorm in a complete daze. When she arrived at the Winx suite, she and the others took care of Bloom, doing their best to cheer her up with light, silly conversation until she finally fell asleep.

After that, Terra went to shower. Musa took the chance to be alone for a few minutes. She entered the room she shared with the other girl, closed the door behind her, and leaned her back against it.

She shut her eyes and let out a long sigh.
As if the air might take away that strange heat still lingering on her skin — a heat she didn’t really want to figure out.

That was when reality hit her.

What happened in the greenhouse…
But it was nothing. Just one of their usual dumb provocations.
One that got out of hand.
A slip. Or almost a slip…

After that came Sunday, with no classes. Then three long days full of magical lessons and other responsibilities.
Days where she didn’t have time to stop by the Bastion.

And now, she had no idea what to expect when she saw him again.

But during their goodbye, he made it sound like they’d keep training. That was all she needed to know for now. That things would go back to normal.

They could pretend nothing happened.

Which would be hard, considering how that moment kept looping in her head.
His green eyes, so close to hers.
His breath, warm on her lips...

But there was nothing to be done about it. No reason to dwell on it.

Because it meant nothing.
Because Riven was still... Riven.
Unpredictable. A mystery that didn’t want to be solved. A ticking bomb that might explode if you got too close, and then disappear the next second. Just like he had before.

She hated how much they’d hurt each other.
But she also didn’t want them to drift apart again.

Because, somehow, their ridiculous bickering made her days lighter. And seeing him smile at it... that too.

So that was it. They were friends .
That’s what they’d always been. That’s what they were supposed to be.

Maybe he thought the same. Surprisingly, he didn’t crack a single joke afterward. He just stayed quiet.

Maybe that polite goodbye had been a clear sign of mutual respect. That it was all just… an accident. That they could still be friends.

As long as they didn’t get that close again.
As long as he didn’t look at her like that again.

As long as they kept their feet on the ground.

It would be easy to keep pretending.

"Now, let’s talk about some of the key historical figures from the Otherworld..." Avalon continued the lecture.

He began listing fairies who had played important roles in their respective realms over the centuries. He gave special attention to the great Marion of Domino, offering a few discreet smiles in Bloom’s direction, which she returned.

"And speaking of Marion and Domino... another fairy we’ll be discussing today also became known there, although she was originally from Melody. One of the greatest mind fairies who ever lived: Mei-Lin Han," Avalon said, projecting the image of an elegant woman onto the screen.

Musa stared at the portrait.
White dress, red corset, commanding posture.
And eyes full of confidence, like she was completely at peace with her gifts.

For a second, Musa wished she could feel the same.

"Mei-Lin was a powerful empath. She served as a personal advisor to the king and queen of Domino before the Great War," Avalon continued. "They trusted her deeply and always sought her insight for major decisions. She could analyze the emotions and intentions of allies and enemies with astonishing accuracy. She also had an incredibly rare gift: mind control."

"Like the Blood Witches?" a student asked, raising their hand.

"Not exactly. Her mind control went deeper. As a transformed mind fairy, she could influence even other fairies. That’s something blood magic can’t do."

"I guess we’d better hope Musa never transforms, huh?"
The voice came from the back of the room. A whisper, but not quiet enough.

Musa turned slowly, her gaze meeting Diaspro — a blonde fire fairy with honey-colored eyes.
She was smirking, whispering to the group of girls around her.

Musa barely knew her. She couldn’t remember ever saying more than two words to her. But everyone knew Diaspro’s father owned half of Blackbridge.

And clearly, Diaspro never forgot that either, because she always said whatever she wanted.

"Is there a problem, Diaspro?" Avalon’s voice came out firm.

The girl swallowed hard, finally realizing she’d been a little too loud.

"Oh, no, Professor," she replied, her smile never quite reaching her eyes.

"Then may I ask why you made that comment?"

"Well, it’s just..." Her eyes slid to Musa. "People are saying Musa has that power you mentioned. And they say she, um... attacked a Specialist the other day."

Musa frowned.

"That was an accident," she said through clenched teeth.

Diaspro raised a brow.
"Funny how those accidents keep happening around you, isn’t it?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Well... they also say your ex-boyfriend getting expelled had something to do with your magic. That’s a lot of coincidences, don’t you think?"

Musa’s blood ran hot.
The mention of what happened with Sam felt like a punch to the stomach. She frowned deeper, unable to hide it, staring straight at that gaze full of judgment disguised as concern.

"Oh, come on," Diaspro went on. "I’m just worried, okay? Your powers might be... dangerous. Who knows what could happen if you lose control?"

Musa’s fingers curled around the edge of her chair.
The anger in her chest was loud — and it wasn’t alone.
There was something else there, too.
Guilt.

Whether it was arrogance or cruelty, fake concern or honest fear… it didn’t matter anymore.
Diaspro had struck a nerve.

"That’s enough," Avalon said, more serious now. "Comments like that have no place in my classroom."

Musa looked at Diaspro one last time before facing forward again.

She realized the other Winx girls were already staring at her, but they didn’t say anything.
Musa took the inhibitors out of her pocket and rested them on her thighs.
She stared down at them, choosing to focus on the cool metal instead of the worried looks around her.
Because those looks only made the knot in her throat tighten even more.

***

As soon as Avalon ended the class, the Winx girls approached Musa.

"Musa, are you okay?" Flora turned to her, visibly worried.

Bloom and Terra wore the same concerned expression.
Aisha and Stella, on the other hand, were shooting daggers at Diaspro as she and her little group made their way toward the exit.

Musa let out a sharp breath.
"I'm fine. I’m used to those kinds of comments," she replied, flatly.

"Are you sure?" Aisha asked, raising an eyebrow.

Apathetic, Musa shrugged and stood up.
"I’m sure. Relax, it’s all good. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m gonna... clear my head a little."
She was already walking away as she spoke.

Terrible liar.

"You wear a mask too, mind fairy."
Riven’s words echoed in her head. A short, bitter laugh slipped past her lips at the memory.

She reached the hallway but realized she had no idea where to go.

Her eyes scanned the area. She could just lock herself in her room and blast music. That’d be better than hearing one more shitty comment about herself.

But then, through the glass of one of the windows ahead, she spotted the Bastion.
And there, a bench in the shade of a tree looked especially inviting.

Suddenly, the idea of being outside, watching the Specialists train, felt a lot more appealing than facing Alfea’s ancient walls.
Especially now that even within those walls, gossip and mockery had started to seep in.

At the Bastion, at least, she was already used to it.

Besides, she needed to clear her head.

And maybe,  just maybe… run into a certain someone who, despite being pure chaos...
Always made her smile. And in his own messed-up way...
Always calmed her down.

SPECIALIST

Damn it, mind fairy...

Riven almost wondered if Musa hadn’t actually used her magic on him. Because for the past four days, she had been stuck in his thoughts.
Like an inconvenient memory. A forbidden desire. Or a mistake waiting to happen again.

He didn’t know whether to feel grateful or pissed off that Avalon had shown up at that exact moment.
Because he honestly wasn’t sure he could’ve stopped.
Wasn’t sure he would’ve kept control.

And worse… He couldn’t stop imagining the taste of her lips.
The touch, the sound of her breathing...

And if it hadn’t been for that damn interruption, he couldn’t guarantee he wouldn’t already know all of that by now.
And maybe more.
Because he couldn’t guarantee he wouldn’t have lifted her onto that table, messed up that damn dress...
And gone way too far.

"Riv?"
Sky’s voice snapped him out of it.

"Hm?"

"You good?"

"Of course. Why?"

"No reason. You just seem a little out of it. I thought my plan to get you and Musa talking again had actually worked," he teased, pulling on his uniform shirt.

Riven narrowed his eyes.
"Yeah. It worked. Happy now?" His voice dripped with sarcasm. "By the way, great plan. She almost..." His jaw tightened. "...She took a huge risk."

Sky hesitated.
"You’re right. I’m sorry. I should’ve thought it through. At the time, it just seemed so simple... I didn’t think all that would happen."

"Look, I’m only forgiving you because I know you were spiraling over missing Bloom."

Sky frowned.

A pang of guilt hit Riven.
"Sorry... That was a dick thing to say."

Sky shrugged.
"Well... I guess you’ll have to get used to seeing her take risks, since she wants to be a Specialist. And judging by Bloom and their friends’ track record... I doubt Musa’s gonna back down, no matter how bad the idea might sound."

Riven smirked a little.
"Yeah, those girls are kinda insane. They let Rosalind and Silva out..."

"Don’t even start."
Sky chuckled, but it quickly faded.
"You have no idea how awful it was watching Bloom run off to face Sebastian, then go into that hellhole of a Realm of Darkness..."

"And you didn’t think to stop her?"

Sky gave a humorless laugh.
"Believe me, I tried. We even argued before she stepped through that damn portal. If I could’ve, I would’ve tied her down right here. But she had to do it. Had to face her own shit and find her mom. And I had to let her go."
He sighed.
"I’m just glad she came back. You know, I’ll always protect her... But I have to get used to the crazy stuff she does. And though it kinda sucks... it looks like, in the end, all that matters is seeing her happy."
He laughed softly under his breath.

The words lingered in Riven’s mind for a moment.
Then he looked away and changed the subject.

"Anyway... let me know when you two plan on using our room again. Just try not to burn the place down, alright? I’m guessing after being apart for so long, you’re both like a volcano ready to blow."

Sky snorted.
"Relax. Tomorrow’s Friday. I’m taking her out. We’ll... make up for lost time."

Riven nodded, a half-smile tugging at his lips.

"Now get your ass up," Sky said, grabbing Riven’s vest from a nearby hook and tossing it at him. "The freshman competition starts soon."

"Ugh, don’t remind me. I totally forgot," Riven muttered, catching the uniform.

"Speaking of which... why don’t you ask Musa to join? I bet she’d want to."

Riven didn’t answer right away.

Because Sky was right.
She wouldn’t just want to — she’d love it.
And those brown eyes of hers would definitely light up...

The thought brought a faint smile to his face. But it faded quickly.

He still remembered that night at the party. Seeing her in danger.
The way his chest twisted at the sight of it...

"No. Griffin said she couldn’t get hurt doing Specialist things. And I bet Saul’s gonna take that seriously."

Sky let out a breath.
"I’d offer to talk to him, but... I don’t think he fully trusts my judgment right now. Not since Andreas..." His voice faltered for a second. "...since everything that happened the past few months."

Riven thought again. Conflicting thoughts fighting for space in his head.

Musa could get hurt again... or maybe not.
There wouldn’t be any monsters. Just other Specialists.
But they could be brutal too...

Still, it was a competition at Alfea. Everything would be supervised.
And that stubborn pixie would definitely be thrilled...

That was when the decision clicked in his mind. And Riven hoped to hell he wouldn’t regret it.

His brow furrowed slightly, and the corner of his mouth curved into a half-smirk.
Yeah, he was going to get Musa into that competition. He just needed a little help to make it happen.

"Wait," he said. "I know someone Saul trusts more than both of us combined."

***

After successfully pulling off a small plan to convince Saul to let Musa join the competition, Riven sent her a message.
Then he joined Sky and the other third-year Specialists to organize the freshmen and lead them to the challenge site.

Since the trial required a wide open area, it would take place in a part of the forest near the edge of the magical barrier. The Bastion, for now, was reserved for second-year training.

Once everyone was ready, they started walking.

Riven tried to focus on the task of keeping the freshmen in line... but his attention kept drifting back to the phone in his pocket.

Because she still hadn’t replied.
And they hadn’t spoken since that moment in the greenhouse.

Every few minutes, he pulled out his phone again, like checking the screen could somehow force a response to appear.

Nothing.

It had already been almost fifteen minutes since he sent the message.
The urge to call her was growing. But along with it... a strange kind of discomfort.

Part of him feared the silence. Not just the lack of messages, but what it might mean once they saw each other again.

What if things were weird now?
What if he had screwed everything up?
Not just because of the scene in the greenhouse, but also... the things he said in the South Wing?

That’s when his eyes landed on a familiar silhouette, resting on a bench beneath the shade of a tree.

The posture was unmistakable.
Back leaned against the trunk, hands tucked into the pockets of her jacket.
Her legs stretched across the bench — one extended, the other bent beneath short denim shorts.

Effortlessly captivating.
Like she had no idea the effect she had.

Of course he recognized her. But it wasn’t just the magnetic pull of her presence.
It was also the expression on her face. That distant look... that frustration he’d learned how to read.
The kind that made something tighten in his chest.

What kind of mess have you gotten yourself into now, mind fairy?

That’s when an idea came to him — part impulse, part inevitability.
Because no matter what had happened, he needed to lift her spirits.

Luckily, he was very good at something that would almost certainly do the trick...

Teasing her.

MIND

Punches, kicks, sweeps, blocks...
The sounds of combat echoed across the Bastion while Musa watched. But she noticed something odd that day — only the second-year students were there.

Her eyes scanned for him .
But he wasn’t there.
Neither were the freshmen, nor the third-years.

She leaned back against the bench in a relaxed posture, taking full advantage of the moment. Especially since today, she was paying less attention to the fights than usual. Her head was somewhere else entirely.

And at that moment, she wasn’t there as part of the support team or as a Specialist.
Because, as everyone loved to remind her... she wasn’t one.

She was a mind fairy .
The kind who, as Diaspro had so helpfully reminded her, could be dangerous even when trying to help.
The kind who made Sam Harvey leave Alfea.

Because she’d almost turned him into Rosalind’s killer.

Musa blinked hard at the memory.
She could’ve ruined someone’s life.

Because of her, that boy could be locked up in Solaria’s prison right now, sentenced for years, and—

A metallic object sliced through the air and struck the tree.

Musa flinched. Her body jerked instinctively, a startled grunt slipping from her throat. She immediately turned toward the sound.

A dagger.

It had landed right in the tree trunk she was leaning against.

She frowned and followed the direction the blade had come from. She was already prepared to mutter a mental curse at whoever had been reckless enough to throw a dagger that close to her and—

Of course.

Riven.

She narrowed her eyes at him. He shot her a mischievous smirk over his shoulder. He was walking in the opposite direction, followed by a group of students she recognized instantly — the freshmen.

Riven spun on his heels and started walking backward, now facing her. He pointed at the dagger.

Still frowning, Musa pulled the blade from the tree trunk. There was a note tied to the handle, with something written on it.

"Why the grumpy face, mind fairy? Did someone forget to feed you today?"

She looked back up at him and flipped him off. But the smile crept onto her lips anyway.

Riven laughed.
Then he made another gesture, telling her to check her phone, before turning away and heading off with the freshmen. The group disappeared into the distance.

Musa opened her bag and pulled out her phone. She’d been so caught up in her thoughts that she hadn’t heard any notifications.
There were messages from him, sent fifteen minutes ago.

Grumpy : Be at the forest east of campus in thirty minutes. Wear training gear.
Grumpy: I’m letting you play dress-up as a Specialist today.¹

A mischievous smile tugged at her lips. She had fifteen minutes to change.

She jumped to her feet, grabbing her bag strap, already walking fast toward the dorms.
But then, a dull thud caught her attention.

Her gaze swept the nearby training platforms, stopping on one where a circle of Specialists had started to form.
That’s when a strange vibration pulsed in her temples, pulling her in that direction.

Before she even realized it, her feet were moving closer.
And then, a sharp buzzing sliced through her skull — growing louder with every step.

Déjà vu.
Luke?

She pushed through the ring of Specialists. But it wasn’t Luke in the middle.

It was Dane.

Lying on the ground with a blank, catatonic expression on his face.

The buzzing grew sharper, stabbing into her mind like a blade.

Musa squeezed her eyes shut. And between her lashes, she saw his eyes flash purple...
Then fade back to normal.

And the buzzing stopped.

The pain vanished, as if it had never been there at all.

Dane pushed himself upright and sat up, blinking like he was waking from a trance.

"Dane, are you okay?" someone asked.

He looked around, frowning.
"Yeah... I think I just spaced out and fell or something."

The memory of her conversation with Griffin during the party echoed in Musa’s mind.
Could Dane have taken the same stuff Luke had? The one that triggered her magic?

She didn’t have much time to wonder.
Because she felt the stares, burning into her.

They’d seen the violet glow in Dane’s eyes. The same color as her magic. And she didn’t need her powers to know what those looks meant.

The mind fairy.
The troublemaker.
The meddler.

Her stomach twisted. She swallowed hard and started backing away. Turned around and walked off — fast.

Dane had to be in the same situation as Luke. They were dating, probably using the same crap together. That had to be it.

And she didn’t need more trouble for herself. Not now.

She quickened her pace toward the dorms, silently vowing to never again forget to put on her inhibitors after magic class.

SPECIALIST

Arms crossed, Riven stood observing the structures Saul had set up between the trees near the edge of the magical barrier.

He tried to focus on the freshmen scattered around the area. But he couldn’t exactly say it was them his eyes were scanning for every time he turned his head.

Was she really coming?
And if she did... how were they supposed to act?

The competition was about to begin.

That’s when a certain image made a strange kind of relief settle in his chest.

She was approaching.
All in black — leggings and a long-sleeved shirt.
Her hair was tied up in a high ponytail, swaying as she walked with effortless grace.

If it weren’t for the missing vest, she could’ve passed for a real Specialist.
And Riven couldn’t help but think...

She’d look damn good as one.

Then their eyes met. Her steps slowed just a little.
And he saw a small smile curve on her lips.

Without thinking, he smiled back.

She walked toward him, steady and calm.
And somehow, each step she took made his heart beat just a little faster.

"You came."

"Yeah. I wasn’t gonna miss this," she said, glancing around. "Whatever this is."

"Oh, right... I forgot you’re kind of crazy, and..." He pretended to think. "You love a good mystery. And a little danger too."

A joke. A tease.

He held his breath for a second, afraid something between them had shifted.

But to his relief, she raised a brow and gave him that defiant look he knew all too well.

"Well, since the invitation came from you ... I wasn’t expecting anything else. So yeah. I came."
She crossed her arms.

Riven smirked.
And she let out a quiet laugh.

Perfect.

Nothing had changed.

MIND

A tease from Riven. A sharp reply from Musa.
They were challenging each other again, laughing again. That was it.

She exhaled the breath she hadn’t even realized she was holding.
Everything was still the same.
It was fine.

"Hey, Musa!"
A familiar voice pulled her attention.

It was Kat, walking over with a friendly smile.

"Hey, Kat!" Musa greeted her just as warmly.

"So, you ready for the competition?"

Musa blinked, confused.
"Competition?"

Kat frowned at Riven.
"You made me beg Saul to let her join and didn’t even explain what the competition is ?"

Riven’s smile vanished. His eyes shifted toward Musa.
His lips parted slightly, like he meant to speak but forgot how.

"I... I haven’t had the time, Kat."

Musa swallowed hard.
A weird tingling sensation spread across her stomach.
He actually went out of his way — and asked for help — to get her into a Specialist activity?

"I’ll explain," Kat offered. "It’s this annual competition Saul does with the freshmen to see their potential and shake things up around here. It’s got running, fighting, survival instincts... He’ll explain the rules in a sec."

"You should probably start warming up, mind fairy," Riven said with a faint smile.

"Are you guys sure it’s okay for me to take part?"

"Yes," Kat replied, firm. "I asked nicely and Saul said yes. I didn’t even mention it was Riven’s idea, since he’s not exactly the most... charming and well-behaved student, right?"
She raised a brow at Riven, who just rolled his eyes.

Musa smiled.

"And besides, Saul really likes you. He admires what you did during the Blood Witch attack," Kat continued. "So it’s not like he didn’t want you in. It was more of a Griffin thing."

Suddenly, one of the freshmen called Kat from across the field.

"Excuse me, guys. Gotta check on my protégé," she said before walking off.

Musa and Riven stayed silent, both watching her walk away — not because they were interested in the sight, but because it was easier than speaking.
Easier than dealing with the silence heavy with questions.

Then Riven turned his head, and his green eyes found hers again.
A shiver ran up her spine.

They stared at each other for just a second too long.

"So... something happen?" he finally broke the silence. "You seemed upset earlier."

"Oh... It was nothing. I just... overheard some people talking shit about me. You know, the usual."
She smiled wryly.

"Who was it this time? Craig? Samantha?"

"I wish I could say yes. I’m used to the Bastion drama by now. But this time... it wasn’t Specialists. It was fairies. Gossiping about my magic. The damage I’ve caused..."
She took a deep breath, trying to push away the sting.
"But whatever. I’ll get used to that too."
She forced a smile.

But Riven didn’t smile back.
Maybe because he could tell it was fake.

Another silence settled between them.

Musa looked away, scrambling for something to say. Then she remembered.

"Oh... Your dagger."
She pulled it from her pocket and handed it to him.

Riven smirked as he took it.

"Liked the note?"

"Loved it. So creative."
She narrowed her eyes at him, all sarcasm.

He chuckled softly.

"Oh, and... thanks for this," she added, looking around. "I mean it. I’m excited. Really."

"Anytime, mind fairy."

They both smiled — a little — and for a moment, Musa let herself believe it was only a matter of time until they had something new to tease each other about.
And that maybe, just maybe, things really could stay the same.

"Students..."
Saul’s voice echoed across the area, catching everyone’s attention.
"Welcome to the annual freshman competition, where you’ll have a chance to prove your abilities. We’ve prepared a special trial. You’ll be entering a large zone marked with yellow tape, and within it, there are three small red flags hidden. Whoever finds and claims them wins. But to do that, you’ll have to be fast, strong, and smart. 

This year, we’re adding something new: non-lethal weapons. You’ll find batons, wooden swords, blunt arrows, and more scattered throughout the area. You may use them if you wish. Now, the rules: you may not leave the marked area, fall into the river, or receive outside help. Also, you may not inflict any potentially lethal attacks on other participants. If someone is seriously injured or knocked out, they’ll be immediately removed for medical care, for obvious reasons. We have ten freshman Specialists joining us this year... and also, Musa."
He offered her a small, knowing smile.

Immediately, she felt eyes turning toward her.
Unwanted attention.

Her fingers instinctively tightened around the inhibitors on her wrists.
Because in that moment, focusing on the pressure of cold metal against her skin felt safer than looking at all the quiet judgment around her.

Until a too-familiar voice cut through the air.

"Wait a second... You’re really letting her compete? She’s not even a Specialist."

Samantha.

Calm as ever. Like a snake right before the strike.

Saul opened his mouth to respond, but Kat beat him to it.

"Oh, come on, Samantha. What’s the matter? Afraid she’ll do better than you?"

The blonde raised a brow.
"No."

"Then you’ve got nothing to worry about, right?"

Samantha said nothing. Her gaze drifted to Musa.

And Musa didn’t even try to hide the sly grin spreading across her face.

The Specialist scoffed and turned away.

Riven let out a low laugh. Musa looked sideways at him and laughed too.

That’s when Kat returned. She and Riven exchanged a casual hand-clap.

"Thanks, Kat!" Musa greeted her the same way.

"No problem. Girls gotta have each other’s backs in the Bastion. There’s already too much testosterone here — we don’t need extra rivalry on top of that." She shot a quick look toward Samantha. "Maybe someday that blonde over there will get it."

"You really think so?" Musa raised a brow.

"Well... if even Riven learned to respect our space, anything’s possible," Kat teased.

"Wow, Kat. You really are in the mood to compliment me today, huh?" Riven replied dryly.

"She’s not wrong," Musa added, her tone playful.

Riven narrowed his eyes at her, but the corner of his mouth twitched into a crooked smile.
She smiled back.

That’s when Saul’s voice called out again, telling the participants to get ready.

Musa made her way to the starting line. Her eyes began scanning the setup ahead, taking in every detail she could.

A long path cut through the forest, winding between trees. Further ahead, it led to improvised combat platforms set across uneven terrain — hills, drops, plateaus.

Some platforms were separated by river streams, the only crossings being narrow wooden planks.
Most likely a clever way to test balance.

And those were planks Musa couldn’t fall off of.

The thought sent a chill through her.

Weapons were scattered across the platforms too, just as Saul had said.

That was when the full weight of the challenge hit her.
She took a deep breath, trying to block out the pressure pressing into her chest — and the flood of thoughts creeping in.

Besides her own anxiety, she’d be facing ten other students who weren’t exactly thrilled she was allowed to be there.

She was trying to stay calm...
When she suddenly felt a warm hand gently wrap around her wrist — like it was pulling her back to the present.

"Hey, Musa..."

She turned her head. And met green eyes smiling quietly at her.

"Go destroy them."
Riven’s voice was low. His hand slid from her wrist to her fingers, giving them a light squeeze.

Musa smiled at him from the corner of her mouth and nodded.
She held his gaze for as long as she could.

"Get ready..."
Saul’s voice called her attention back to the trial.

Which now... didn’t feel so scary anymore.

She gave Riven one last look as he slowly let go of her hand.
Then he stepped back.

Time to focus.
Time to fight.

Screw the rest.

Chapter Text

You did not break me

I'm still fighting for peace

I've got thick skin and an elastic heart

But your blade it might be too sharp

I'm like a rubber band until you pull too hard

I may snap and I move fast

But you won't see me fall apart

'Cause I've got an elastic heart

- Elastic Heart, Sia

"[Terra] had to pay close attention to Riven’s smiles, because they were rare. [...]
She never imagined she’d find another soul as wounded as hers in her sanctuary — the greenhouse.
Until one day, she stumbled upon Riven sitting beneath the leaves of a lush fern, crying.
“Hey, kid,” she called out. “Why are you crying?”
When he lifted his head, she saw why.
Both of his eyes were bruised, and later she learned he had twisted his ankle. [...]

Terra went to fetch the ointments and salves she had made herself. His eyes were fine after three days.
In the days that followed, after class, he would slip quietly into the greenhouse like a stray cat looking for food.
He was alone, she realized.
So she taught him every recipe she knew — how to make creams and healing balms, the properties of each plant.
And he was good at it.
Even if he tried to act like he didn’t care, Terra could tell — he was a dedicated student."

 – Excerpt from the book: Lighting the Fire (Fate: The Winx Saga: An Original Novel) - Originally in Brazilian Portuguese, translated into English.

MIND

Heartbeat racing. Breathing unsteady.

"Get ready... Go!"

With Saul’s shout, the competitors burst forward.

Musa ran. The scent of earth and grass filled her lungs.

She felt her body gliding through the forest, leaping effortlessly over obstacles — probably a reflex from years of dance, now guiding her every step. Dry leaves cracked beneath her feet.

Out of the corner of her eye, she caught glimpses of her opponents rushing past like blurs in her peripheral vision.
It brought pressure, yes... and adrenaline.
But in a good way — the kind she hadn’t felt in a long time.
The kind she’d been longing to feel.

She might not be the strongest. Or the most experienced. But she was fast.

A sudden thud to her left caught her attention.
Musa dove behind a thick tree in the opposite direction and peeked out. Two Specialists were exchanging blows.

Others quickly joined in, the fight devolving into chaos. Musa counted eight students total.

They were beating each other like animals.

Sharp-eyed, she scanned the area, searching for the reason behind the sudden brawl. She looked up — and there it was.
The first red flag, tied tightly to the trunk of a tall tree, right beside them.

More punches. Two students were knocked out.

Shit.  

Fighting them wouldn’t be easy… But she hadn’t expected it to be when she decided to join this thing.

Her fingers gripped the bark, chest rising and falling. Musa tried to choose a move, to plan her attack… But her body wouldn’t budge.

"Fighting isn’t just about hitting and getting hit. It’s about strategy, too."

Riven’s words echoed in her mind, guiding her thoughts.

That’s when the solution struck — sharp and clear.

Strategy, Musa. This is just the first flag. There are two more. Leave them.

It would be way smarter to let them take each other out and use the time to go after the next flag.

With a decisive breath, she slipped through the bushes and took off, running far from the clash, searching for the second flag.

Up ahead, the terrain began to rise. Leaning forward, she climbed the slope — and stopped when the ground disappeared from beneath her feet.
A drop.

Far below, the river flowed — calm, but deep. Deep enough to soften a fall.

A narrow wooden plank stretched from her side of the cliff to the opposite edge. The yellow tape marking the boundaries of the trial continued across it.

That was the path. There was no other way forward. A cold ripple of unease spread through her stomach.

But she had to cross.

She closed her eyes and let out a sharp breath.

A memory surfaced. She had done something similar once. At her dance school back in Melody...
Her teacher used to have them hop along a narrow beam.

"To train balance and step precision," she used to say.

Musa had been able to cross the whole thing doing cartwheels on her hands and feet.
Not exactly the same as crossing a river...
But she could adapt. She had learned to adapt for years — with grace and control, even under pressure.

She had to adapt now.

Ignoring the pounding of her heart, Musa straightened her posture. Spine tall. Chest open. Neck elongated. Balance.

She took a few steps back, gathered momentum... and began her crossing.

Light, quick steps.

Muscle memory. Dance.

And suddenly, it didn’t feel nearly as hard as she thought it would.

Before she knew it, she was on the other side — her chest filling with a warm, giddy kind of euphoria.

SPECIALIST

That’s it, mind fairy!

Riven watched, thrilled, as Musa pulled off her strategy — and displayed her physical skills, too.
She wasn’t the strongest, and she didn’t have years of training on her side.
But she was clever, skilled, determined.
He already knew that.

The spectators, like him, weren’t allowed to get too close or interfere, but they could observe from afar and follow the course through the forest to keep track of the competitors.
And that’s exactly what he did, joined by Saul, Kat, Craig, and the other third-years watching over their trainees.

Musa wore a focused expression, calm and serious, hiding her nerves. But Riven knew they were there, simmering just under the surface.

He saw her eye the river like a challenge. And without realizing it, the moment she took off running, he held his breath.

But when she crossed it… She was like a fox. Quick, light, precise.

And when she reached the other side, her brown eyes seemed to shine. She had to be proud of herself — for taking another risk and nailing it.

And despite the tightness in his chest while watching her balance on that ridiculously narrow plank, meters above a deep river...

Maybe, just maybe… there was a flicker of pride in there too, mingling with the relief when she made it safely across.

After the crossing, she scanned her surroundings intently. Riven followed her gaze.
There it was: high up on a slope, the second flag was planted at the top.

She began to climb, gripping the scattered rocks that formed a rough wall.

He was already celebrating in his head...
Until he realized she wasn’t the only one who had thought of ditching the chaos around the first flag.

Someone else was going for it too.

But he couldn’t do anything.

Shit.

MIND

Musa climbed the slope skillfully. Hands and feet gripping firmly onto each rock.
But the ascent was cut short by a sudden yank on the back of her shirt.
Her fingers slipped. The slope dropped away fast.
A sharp thud against her back.
She had fallen.

Musa squeezed her eyes shut, her ribs throbbing. When she opened them again, she saw a long blond braid snaking up the incline.

Of course.

Samantha.

But she wasn’t getting away with that.

Musa pushed herself up and lunged toward her. Her hands shoved the Specialist hard in the back. Samantha stumbled to the side, gasping, her eyes flashing with fury.

Musa held her fiery gaze as she got to her feet. Then she lowered herself into position, just in time—Samantha was charging at her, fist clenched.
Musa struck first, landing a punch to her stomach. The blonde tensed, absorbing the hit.
And obviously, she didn’t let it go.

Samantha launched a flurry of punches. Musa dodged with agility, looking for openings.
A punch, a kick, another punch...
But the Specialist blocked them all with solid arms, growing more and more enraged.

The back-and-forth attacks had rhythm — almost like a dance. But this choreography was pure combat.

More adrenaline.

So much that neither of them noticed they were no longer alone.

From the direction of the river crossing, another Specialist came charging toward them at full speed.
His left foot struck Musa’s stomach.
His right foot slammed into Samantha’s chest.

The force launched him further up the slope — while the mind fairy and the other girl were thrown in opposite directions, tumbling toward the cliffs on either side.

Musa's body spun away. Her knees bent, feet dug into the ground just in time. Her heart leapt into her throat as she stared down at the river far below.

She had almost fallen.

Almost.

Thank the stars.

She turned and saw the boy Specialist sprinting toward the flag. 

Just as she was about to follow...

A sharp cry broke the air — one of panic — from the opposite cliffside.

Her feet reacted instinctively, carrying her toward the sound. She looked down...
Samantha had slipped too — but unlike her, hadn’t regained balance.

Now she clung to the edge, struggling not to fall. Jagged rocks waited below. A fall would mean serious injury.

Musa took a deep breath.
Reason told her to let Samantha deal with it and go after the second flag…

But her conscience said otherwise.

Flashback on
Melody Kingdom, 2010

Wa-Nin was sitting on the couch, watching little Musa — just six years old — as she sat in front of the TV, completely absorbed in a children’s movie.
Suddenly, the girl surprised her with a comment filled with frustration.

“Mom, why didn’t the princesses just hit the evil stepmother?! They just made her dance forever! That’s not even a punishment!”¹

Wa-Nin chuckled softly.
“Well, dancing that much probably left her with really sore feet.”

“I didn’t like it. They should’ve hit her! Or killed her!” she crossed her arms.

“Musa!” Wa-Nin scolded. “Violence isn’t how you solve things!”

“But she was mean, Mom! How can you let someone be mean to you and just do nothing?”

Wa-Nin sighed. She pulled her daughter into her lap and lowered her voice.
“Sweetheart… even if someone’s cruel to you, if you have a good heart, you don’t become cruel too. Set boundaries, walk away… but don’t be cruel in return. That way, you don’t turn into someone bad. Always do what you know is right. Like we say here in Melody: ‘Do what your conscience tells you to do.’” She smiled gently, running her fingers through the girl’s hair. Musa smiled back.

“Okay, Mommy...” she returned her eyes to the TV.

A few moments later, Musa spoke again.

“Mommy, what does a princess even do? Besides being pretty.” She grinned.

Wa-Nin smiled at her daughter’s curiosity.
“They rule... tell people what to do. They run kingdoms and keep everything under control.”

“That’s it?”

“Well... that’s probably harder than it sounds. And a very important job.” She smiled.

“Actually... that sounds boring, Mommy. Just sitting around, bossing people around... Maybe that’s why the princesses in the movie run away from the castle to go dance!” She pointed at the TV. “They wear pretty dresses, run around, do pirouettes... That’s the fun part!”

Wa-Nin laughed out loud.
“So you like dancing and doing pirouettes?” she asked, brushing a strand of her daughter’s hair behind her ear.

The girl nodded, beaming.

“Well then… how about I take you to visit the Melody Dance School tomorrow?”

Musa’s eyes lit up.

Flashback off

“Do what your conscience tells you to do. ”

Her mother’s words echoed in her mind. She made her choice.

Exhaling sharply, Musa crouched down and extended her hand.

“Grab on!” she shouted to Samantha.

The blonde hesitated for a second. But fear seemed to win over pride—she grabbed her hand.

With her feet planted firmly on the ground, Musa pulled with all the strength she could gather.

Samantha climbed up with difficulty, casting a confused look at the mind fairy.

But it didn’t last long. The proud laugh of a Specialist echoed from above, drawing the girls’ attention—he had just grabbed the second flag.

That’s when Musa felt a sudden shove to her abdomen, making her stumble slightly backward.

Samantha had pushed her and started running again. As if nothing had happened.

What a mothef —

Swearing under her breath, Musa took off after her.

Her lungs were already burning when both girls were caught off guard by a new opponent.

A tall, muscular Specialist emerged from a hiding spot between the bushes, charging straight at them. He planted his hands on the ground and spun his legs fast, knocking Samantha’s feet out from under her. She hit the ground with a thud.

Musa froze. Her heart pounded. But when the boy stood and advanced toward her, she didn’t even have to think—her feet shifted into a solid stance, knees bent, and her right fist flew toward his face like lightning.

The boy collapsed, unconscious.

Knockout.

Musa’s eyes widened.

A perfect punch. Just like Riven had taught her.

Still staring at the fallen boy, she shook her hand, trying to ease the jolt of pain that shot through her knuckles. But it was nothing compared to the rush of satisfaction over what she had just done.

Her moment of pride didn’t last long—Samantha was back on her feet and running.

The mind fairy chased after her, leaving the Specialist to be assisted by other students.

The girls kept running until they finally spotted, in the distance, the yellow ribbon marking the edge of the course.

Both pairs of eyes scanned the area. The last flag had to be somewhere nearby. And then they saw it—

From where they stood, they could just make out the flag, tied with rope to a high tree branch.

Musa had already started toward the tree when something sliced through the air in front of her.

She stepped back and faced Samantha, who was spinning a wooden sword in the air.
Musa had almost forgotten that Saul had left non-lethal weapons scattered along the course—and now, the Specialist was trying to intimidate her with one of them.
She looked around. There was a second sword on the opposite side from where Samantha had picked up hers.
Of course. Both weapons had probably been placed there on purpose, to provoke a clash between competitors.
Dodging one of Samantha’s swings, Musa darted forward and grabbed the second sword, raising it toward her opponent.

Samantha charged like a hurricane. The two spun, exchanging rapid strikes.
Samantha was aggressive, but Musa was quick.
The fairy dodged with fast footwork, twisting her body and countering whenever she could.
But Samantha was stronger… and the weight of the clashing swords made Musa’s arms ache more and more.
They were made of solid wood—almost as heavy as real metal ones.
Musa cursed under her breath and wished she had spotted a staff nearby.
Swords were definitely not her thing.

She was still holding on, trying to catch her breath, when Samantha took advantage of an opening and kicked her in the chest, knocking her flat on her back.
The sword slipped from Musa’s hands. Samantha kicked it away.

“So, your strategy is to play the nice girl?” Samantha panted, pointing the tip of the sword at Musa’s throat. “Too bad. You’re not fooling anyone.”

Musa let out a dry laugh.
“And yours is to act crazy? Because I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Samantha smiled, humorless.
“Please. I know how manipulative mind fairies can be. I’ve been tricked by one before.”

Musa frowned.
Those words…

No.

Just another bluff.

With a sharp movement of her leg, Musa kicked Samantha’s hand. The wooden sword made an arc in the air and dropped into the river.

The Specialist followed the object with wide eyes.
Then she turned back to Musa and charged.

The fairy threw herself to the side, dodging the attack. She stood up and got into a fighting stance. Samantha mirrored the move. She lunged again, fists clenched.

Her blows grew more brutal with each swing, but Musa kept dodging with swift pirouettes and agile footwork, gliding across their improvised ring.

She couldn’t help but feel satisfied with the effect she was having: Samantha seemed more and more unbalanced… while Musa felt increasingly confident.
She was in control.

A crooked smile tugged at her lips. With each dodge, her body flowed through the space like water. The rush of adrenaline, the weightless thrill of confidence filling her chest...

A mistake.

Samantha came at her with a fast side strike. Musa dodged at the last second, spinning her body with precision. But the spin came at a cost.

Her left foot landed on a small crack in the ground.
A misstep.
A pop in her ankle.
A flash of pain.

Musa felt her balance falter. The ankle was giving out.
But she couldn’t fall. Not now.

She remembered Griffin’s warning — how she’d be banned from the Bastion and her father would be told if she got hurt.
But if she wanted to become a Specialist, getting hurt was part of the job. The only way to avoid it... was to stop fighting. And that, she wasn’t willing to do.

Maybe if she won this competition, she’d prove her worth. To the other students, to Griffin… to Riven… maybe even to her father.
That’s when it hit her:
She had nothing to lose.
But maybe… she had something to gain.
And she would fight for that flicker of hope.

Even in pain, she forced her right foot into the ground and steadied herself.

But when she looked up, she saw it — a spark in her opponent’s eyes.
Samantha had noticed what happened.

Shit.

The strike came low and fast. Musa tried to dodge…
But the injured ankle slowed her.

A sweeping kick.
A sharp pain.

The nauseating sensation of falling was followed by a stabbing jolt in her side — sharp rocks scraped against her ribs as she hit the ground. Grimacing, Musa reached for her abdomen. Something hot and wet coated her fingers. A metallic scent filled the air. 

Blood.

She looked up. Samantha was staring at her, fists clenched. A flicker of guilt crossed her face.

Then she turned toward the flag.
Jaw tight, she gave Musa one last glance before sprinting toward the tree.

SPECIALIST

Damn it, Musa…

Riven’s breath was shallow. His eyes were fixed on the mind fairy, who was slowly getting back on her feet.
She had been doing so well...
But now, her body was tense, she was limping. Her shirt was stained with blood. Her ankle, unstable. Her face contorted with pain at every step.

With effort, Musa reached the tree Samantha was climbing, slow and carefully.
She grabbed the trunk and tried to pull herself up.
A grimace. A pained groan. Her bad ankle slipped against the bark.
She wouldn’t make it.

Riven’s heart pounded harder. His chest tightened. His jaw clenched.
Musa had gotten hurt… again.
And this time, it was entirely his fault. Because he was the one who put her there.

His first instinct was to step forward. To rush into that arena and get her out of there. Pull her away from that torment and tend to her injuries—injuries he knew all too well.
Just like someone else had once done for him.

That’s when Musa’s eyes met his.

Panting, she shook her head, in a negative sign. Then her brown eyes started scanning the area frantically, searching for something—he didn’t know what. 

Maybe not even she did.
But one thing he knew for sure:
She wasn’t going to give up.

Riven still wanted to get her out…
But his feet stayed firmly planted on the ground.
He couldn’t interfere. Not now.
He’d hate himself if she got hurt again.
But she’d hate him even more if he tried to stop her.

"Hey, she’s hurt! She’s not gonna make it up there," Craig’s voice cut through the air. "It’s over. Samantha already won."
"Wait," Riven muttered, eyes never leaving the arena.

That’s when Musa locked her gaze onto something.
A sudden smile curved her lips.

And he knew.
The pixie had found a way out.

Riven followed her line of sight: not far from where she stood was a bow and a quiver filled with blunt arrows.

Musa made her way toward them. Her face tense, masking the pain at each step. She grabbed the bow, held it up, and pulled an arrow from the quiver.

"Seriously? She thinks she’s gonna knock Samantha down with those little toy arrows?" Craig mocked.

But Riven didn’t bother replying. Because the image in front of him said everything.

Musa drew the bowstring to her lips… But she didn’t aim at her opponent.

"Whoa, I’ve never seen anyone try something like that," Kat murmured.
"What the hell is she doing?" Craig frowned.

Riven felt it again—an involuntary heat rushing through his chest. A tightening that wasn’t just guilt or fear.
It was something else.
Something good.
Something he wasn’t ready to name.

Because yeah, Musa was about to shatter his expectations all over again. She was hurt, limping…
But still standing.

With a crooked smile, a strange warmth in his chest, and without taking his eyes off her, Riven said,
"What she does best… being so fucking stubborn."

MIND

The forest went quiet. Musa raised the bow and aimed up. The pain in her abdomen flared with the motion, stealing her breath for a second. But she pushed through.

Focus.

She pulled the string to her lips, eyes locked on her target: the cord tying the flag to the tree trunk. It looked a little frayed.

She started firing. The arrows weren’t tipped—meant to be non-lethal—which made it harder to cut the cord. Her arms were already shaking… But it was all or nothing.

Hold your breath.

The first arrow sliced through the air, close to the mark. Not quite enough.

Another. This one hit the cord. A fiber snapped.

One more. The string frayed further.

Come on, come on!

Another arrow. Precise as a snake strike.

Then another, just as sharp.

The cord snapped.

The flag drifted down through the air. Samantha reached for it, tried to grab it mid-air… but failed.

Because the flag landed right next to the mind fairy.

Musa bent down, letting the bow slip from her hands. She picked up the flag, her eyes fixed on it.

A slow smile formed on her lips. That’s when she realized she’d been holding her breath. She exhaled and stood. The sounds of the forest returned.

“Musa!” Kat’s excited voice pulled her from the moment. “Damn, that was incredible!”

Musa turned toward the girl, who was beaming. But her attention was drawn to another smile—not intense, but backed by eyes that definitely were.

Her body gave a tiny jolt when Kat pulled her into a hug, making her look down and let out a soft laugh.

“Thanks, Kat.” She tried to focus on her friend, holding her gaze as Kat stepped back.

But the air was changing. Growing thick with something she couldn’t ignore.

Riven was walking toward her. Slowly. He stopped just a few steps away.

“You did good, mind fairy.” The corner of his mouth lifted. She mirrored the smirk.
Musa was used to Riven’s cocky smiles. But this one... there was something else in his eyes. Something that made her breath hitch.

But then his smile faded slowly as his gaze traveled down her body, as if reality finally caught up with him.

“Musa, you’re bleeding…” He knelt down. His hand landed on her waist, right beside the wound he was now inspecting. “And your ankle…”

Musa took a deep breath at the warmth of his hand. A shiver ran down her spine. She needed a second to force her body not to react to the way his touch made her feel. A feeling she didn’t dare define. It was electricity, a chill, a lump in her throat… and she didn’t know which part of it made her want to pull away from his touch—or not.

“Riv.” Her voice came out steadier than she expected. “It’ll pass. I bet you’ve gotten hurt plenty of times too.” She paused when those intense green eyes met hers again. “I’ll be fine… I’m happy.”

Musa’s chest grew heavier with each second Riven kept staring at her. She waited for him to scold her, to disagree… But there was none of that in his eyes. Just… concern.

He stood up, and to her surprise… he nodded. Even gave her a faint smirk.

Musa felt the tension slowly leave her body. She returned the small smile.

“Musa!” Saul’s voice broke the moment. Her body tensed as Riven’s hand abruptly left her waist.

The Specialists’ instructor approached with a wide grin.

“Congratulations! I’m impressed. No one’s ever pulled something like that before.”

“Maybe that’s because it doesn’t feel like a fair way to win,” Craig muttered under his breath. Loud enough for everyone to hear.

“You have something to say, Craig?” Saul turned toward him, the smile gone from his face.

“I just mean... using arrows to cut the rope? Seriously?” Craig squinted. “Pff. Kinda felt like cheating.”

“It wasn’t cheating,” Riven cut in. “She didn’t break any rules.”

Craig gave a humorless laugh.

“Yeah… Lucky for her they included the gear this year. If it were like the old days, she wouldn’t have made it. She’d have to climb like everyone else. And clearly, with that busted leg, no chance.”

Riven shot him a sharp glare.

Musa felt the heat of anger rising in her chest.

Of course. That bastard still held a grudge over what she’d done to him.
She could almost taste the memory of the look on his face when she silenced him with her magic.

But she was set on becoming a Specialist. And she wouldn’t let Craig discredit her now, not after everything she’d gone through.

She took a deep breath. Time to take back control. But this time, she wouldn’t use magic. She’d use what a Specialist should use—according to someone in particular.

“Craig…” she said slowly. All eyes turned to her. “Don’t you think competitions like this are meant to simulate real situations Specialists might face?”

He frowned. Confusion spreading across his face.

“I guess… yeah?”

“Right. In real situations, Specialists use their gear. Maybe that’s why Saul included it in the challenge.” She looked at Silva. He gave her a curious smile.

Craig stayed silent. Musa noticed Riven’s anger slowly shift into something else—something smug.

“And you’re right.” She turned her gaze back to Craig. “I wouldn’t have had the strength to climb with an injury. But in real missions, Specialists get hurt. And when that happens, they have to use their brains to finish the job. Because being a Specialist isn’t just about brute strength. It’s about strategy too.”

Riven’s grin lit up like fire when he heard that.

Craig’s cocky façade crumbled completely. Kat covered her mouth, stifling a laugh.

“Well said, Musa.” Saul nodded, admiration back in his expression. “I couldn’t have put it better myself.”

“That’s all Riven. He taught me that.”

Musa saw Riven’s smile falter slightly. But at the same time, something bright sparked in his eyes.

With an impressed look, Saul turned toward Riven.

“Well, well… I’m impressed, Riven.” He clapped the boy’s shoulder. “Maybe someday you’ll be standing beside me as a teacher at the Bastion.”

After a brief glance at Saul, Musa saw Riven look straight at her again.

And the expression on his face couldn’t have been more unreadable: a subtle smile, but eyes filled with... fascination? Delight?

But she didn’t have time to figure it out.

“Oh yeah… how convenient,” Craig muttered.

Musa turned toward him. She was already crafting a response—but didn’t have to.

Because the rebuttal came from someone unexpected.

“Shut up, Craig.” Samantha growled. She stepped away from the tree, a vein pulsing in her neck. “That’s not gonna help when my parents find out I lost this damn competition too.”

She stopped when her path crossed Musa, Riven, and Saul. She glanced sideways at Riven, taking a deep breath.

“Besides, he’s right… she played fair.” Her gaze shifted to the fairy. A shadowed look crossed her face. She bit her lip before adding, “Congrats… You really did good.” Her voice dropped.

She walked away. Heavy steps, jaw clenched.

Musa watched her go, wondering what all those words meant… because she couldn’t help but notice the bitterness in Samantha’s voice.

That’s when she felt one of Riven’s hands slide to her waist, while the other took her wrist gently and pulled her arm over his shoulders.

“Come on. I’ll take you to the Greenhouse. Let’s patch you up,” he said softly, locking eyes with her.

Chapter Text

All the times I let you in

Just for you to go again

Disappear when you come back

Everything is better

And right before your eyes

I'm aching

Run fast, nowhere to hide

Just you and me

This is the last time I'm asking you this

Put my name at the top of your list

This is the last time I'm asking you why

You break my heart in the blink of an eye

- The Last Time, Taylor Swift (feat. Gary Lightbody)

""Do you even know Terra that well?" Sky asked.

"Guess not," Riven muttered.

"She’s Sam Harvey’s younger sister."

"Sam Harvey? That loser?"

"I don’t know about that. Sam and Terra are Professor Harvey’s kids, and I know you have a soft spot for him. You like his lectures."

"You’re mistaken," Riven shot back, turning his gaze toward the ivy climbing the courtyard walls. "I don’t even remember his lectures. In fact, I never liked his classes."

Everyone knew Professor Harvey had been impressed by Riven’s performance in the lab. He’d once said the boy had the best pipetting technique of any Specialist he’d ever seen.

So Mikey and the others started teasing Riven, calling him a nerd—driving him mad with rage.

But he kept it all in." – Excerpt from the book: Lighting the Fire (Fate: The Winx Saga: An Original Novel) - Originally in Brazilian Portuguese, translated into English.

SPECIALIST

"I can’t believe it worked!" A melodic laugh escaped Musa’s lips. "And did you see Craig’s face when Samantha told him to shut up? Honestly, I don’t get it anymore!"

After the competition, Riven was helping the mind fairy walk to the greenhouse. One of his hands was firmly wrapped around her waist; the other carried her bag. Musa had her arm draped around his neck, her body leaning into his with each step.

Judging by her cheerful tone, no one would’ve guessed she was hurt.

But Riven knew. He hadn’t forgotten. The ankle, the scrapes, the cut...

The weight of guilt still lingered in his mind.

But she was so damn happy… and he wouldn’t ruin that.

"Yeah, I saw it," he replied, trying to hold back a smile. "But you know what everyone saw that was even better? The punch you landed on that guy. Gotta admit… that was a pretty solid right hook."

"Oh my god, I almost forgot about that!" Musa covered her mouth with one hand, though her brown eyes sparkled with amusement. "Do you think he’s okay?"

"He’ll be fine. I taught you well, but… you’re still just a fairy. I doubt you did much damage." He shrugged, though his eyes held a cynical glint.

Musa narrowed her eyes, trying to hide a reluctant smile.

The kind Riven loved seeing when he teased her.

His gaze slowly slid down to her leg.

"Alright… better get you on the exam table."

She nodded.

Suddenly, a quiet tension filled the air.

The greenhouse. Just the two of them.

Again.

Riven stepped closer. His hands closed gently around her waist to lift her—though it was impossible not to pull her a little closer in the process.

Musa didn’t protest. Her eyes stayed locked on his for a moment.

He lifted her with care. But the moment her body met the exam table, a tense breath slipped past her lips. Her face twisted—pain, sharp and visible in her gaze.

And Riven couldn’t quite explain why, but that tension echoed straight through his chest.

MIND

The thrill of the competition was still pulsing in Musa’s chest, numbing the pain during the walk to the greenhouse. Maybe it was adrenaline. Or maybe… the warmth of Riven’s body and the way his laughter seemed to echo through hers.

And suddenly, they were there again. In the greenhouse. Alone.

His green eyes locked on hers. His scent filled her senses.

His hands wrapped around her waist and, with a firm motion, lifted her onto the exam table... so close she had to focus just to keep her posture.

But she broke the moment after. A sharp sting shot through her abdomen. Musa held her breath. Her entire body tensed.

Without thinking, her hand went to the wound. And there it was—crimson stains across her fingers. An inconvenient reminder of her current state.

Her eyes met Riven’s again… but they had already changed. They were darker now, like each drop of blood was weighing down on his shoulders.

Then he stepped back.

“I didn’t mean to kill the mood, but…” Riven hesitated. “I don’t think Saul’s gonna hide this from Griffin. And she’ll probably tell your dad…”

The words hung heavy in the air.

Musa sighed.

“Yeah… and he’ll yell at me. Might even come all the way here to do it in person again… And I’ll probably say something stupid again, like I did that day…”

“What did you tell him? I remember you said something in your language and… he looked pissed.”

“I said that sometimes it feels like he didn’t even know Mom at all to say what she would or wouldn’t do if she were here…” Her voice faltered. “I know. I shouldn’t have said that…”

The memory tightened in her throat. Musa grabbed a few tissues from a nearby counter and started cleaning her hand. Her thoughts spinning—her dad, her dream of becoming a Specialist, the competition…

The competition.

Maybe she should regret taking part and risking so much. But if she had to be honest…

She didn’t regret pushing through. Disproving every argument they had against her.

No. She didn’t regret it.

Not one bit.

Her gaze dropped to her wrists. Her fingers brushed over the cold metal of the inhibitors.

“But you know what…” her voice came out low. “I guess this was bound to happen sooner or later. At least it wasn’t some dumb training injury. I won a whole competition… If I have to leave the Bastion for good… well, at least it was in style, right?”

She looked at Riven again. A strange expression lingered on his face.

And then, in a fraction of a second… he looked away. His green eyes wandered across the greenhouse, as if searching for something.

Or maybe… just avoiding hers.

“Where are your earth fairy friends to patch you up?” His voice came out harsher than she expected.

The shift in tone hit like a blow. His evasiveness, that sudden seriousness…

And then, like a cruel click, it all made sense:

If her father forbade her from training, she wouldn’t just lose the chance to become a Specialist.

She’d lose the trainings with Riven. The glances. The teasing. The smiles. The closeness…

Musa swallowed hard. The thought left a bitter taste.

“I don’t know.” Her voice came out shaky. “Can you grab my phone from the bag, please? I’ll text them.”

She watched him nod and walk over to her bag. He crouched down, picked up the phone. But as he stood up, he froze mid-motion. His gaze locked on something on the counter:

A vase of violets.

And he just stood there.

Still. Frozen.

A strange shiver ran down Musa’s spine. She had seen that look in his eyes before. But not like this. Not so… distant.

“Riv?” she asked, hesitant.

Riven blinked and looked at her.

“Something wrong?”

“No.” The reply was curt.

He walked over and handed her the phone.

Musa took it. A strange weight settling in her chest.

Her trembling fingers searched for Terra’s contact. And as she typed, she told herself over and over:

It wasn’t her business.

SPECIALIST

Violets.

Riven tried to push away the memories—and the emotions—those damn flowers stirred up.
He took a deep breath. Tried to focus on the present.
As if the present was any easier to deal with.
“If I have to leave the Bastion for good… well, at least it was in style, right?”
Her words still echoed. Musa might be banned from training.
The realization hit like a punch.
And Riven was used to pretending punches didn’t hurt...
But this one was harder to swallow.
Because he knew if that ban came, Musa wouldn’t just walk away from the Bastion.
She’d walk away from him, too.

“Terra said she and Flora are gonna take a while,” Musa said, glancing at her phone. “But she told me to wait here because she... has a surprise for me?” She frowned, mostly talking to herself.

“I’ll take care of you.”
The words slipped out before he could stop them.

Her brown eyes lifted to his, surprised. There was a flicker—brief but intense—as if her sadness had vanished for a second.

“What?” he asked, lips curling ever so slightly.

“Nothing. It’s just... you’re not an Earth fairy. Or are you?” A mischievous smile pulled at her mouth.

And somehow, without asking, that smile eased something in his chest.

Riven stepped closer, meeting her gaze with equal mischief.

“You fairies really think you're all that, huh? Well, newsflash—some of us manage just fine without magic. No need to be a stuck-up fairy.”

Musa narrowed her eyes.
“Right.” She feigned annoyance, trying to hide the reluctant smile tugging at her lips.
Which, of course, pulled a real one from him. 

One of the few genuine ones that day.

“Look… I can’t really help your ankle,” he said, glancing down at her leg. “But that cut? Could get infected. So... I need to clean it.”

Musa nodded and lay back on the exam table as he grabbed a few antiseptic bottles.

Riven was used to treating his own wounds. A lot of them were just like hers—cuts over clothing, common during sword practice.
And the first step was always the same: get the fabric out of the way.

So he did. Lifted the hem of her shirt, all the way to her ribs. Without thinking.

But he should’ve thought.

Her body tensed.
And that’s when he realized what he’d done.

The shirt, folded.
Her stomach, exposed—right in front of him.

His eyes rose slowly, like time had frozen mid-motion. Musa was staring at his hands, that were still holding the fabric just above her ribs.

Then her eyes moved up and met his.

For one moment, everything stilled.

And then—they both looked away at the same time.

“This might sting a bit,” he said, his voice low and rough.

“Okay,” she replied, avoiding his eyes.

Riven began to dab the cotton over the wound, careful and precise.
He tried to stay focused, stay professional.
Even when his fingers—inevitably—brushed against the skin around the cut.

And he kept telling himself that every little twitch in her body was just pain.
Not from his touch.

But something kept suggesting otherwise. Maybe it was the thick silence between them. Or her uneven breaths.
Or his own… heavy and loud.
And his heart, pounding like a fucking war drum.

“So…” Musa’s slightly shaky voice broke the silence. “Was it a problem that I said that to Saul? You know, about what you taught me?”

“No… why?”

“It’s just—you made a weird face. I didn’t really think about it, I just said it. It felt fair to give you credit.”

Riven hadn’t really thought about it. Maybe because he’d been caught off guard… or maybe because no one had ever done that for him before.

“Don’t worry about it. I’m just... used to Saul lecturing me in front of everyone. A compliment’s kinda new.” He gave her a small grin.

Musa let out a soft laugh.

“But... that was nice. Thanks, mind fairy.”

A smile touched her lips. And Riven returned it, nearly forgetting what he was supposed to be doing.

“Well... I think you’ll need to rest tomorrow. And keep that leg up.”

“Wow. What a great way to spend my birthday,” she said with a wry smile.

“Your birthday’s tomorrow?”

Musa nodded.

Riven smiled back.

“Too bad. Were you planning a party?”

“You want the short answer or the long one?”

“There’s a long one? Now I’m curious.”

“The long answer is: ‘are you really asking an empath if she wants to be in a crowded room full of people staring at her?’ ” Musa raised her eyebrows. “And the short one is: ‘No, I wasn’t throwing a party.’ ”

They chuckled quietly.

“But honestly… I’m not really in the mood to celebrate. With everything going on, and my dad not talking to me…” Musa’s voice softened. Her smile faded. “He’ll probably call tomorrow to wish me happy birthday, but also… well, you know.”

Silence settled between them.
Riven took a deep breath. A deliberate effort to stay in the moment.

“Alright… I’m done cleaning it. Just need to bandage it now.”

He stepped away and grabbed a small vial of Virellia distillate—a substance Terra had once taught him to use. She’d mentioned that, while it wasn’t commonly used for cuts, it had excellent healing potential.
Riven applied the liquid to a bandage and began wrapping her wound.

“Not to sound nosy, but... how do you know so much about medicinal herbs and alchemy?”

“Believe it or not, Terra and I used to spend a lot of time here. She taught me a lot before…”
His voice faltered for a moment. “Before I drifted away from her.”

“Did she do something that upset you?” Musa asked gently.

The question sounded simple... but hit him like an arrow.

It took a few seconds before Riven could answer.

“No. She didn’t do anything. I was the idiot,” he admitted. “She was actually really good to me when I first got here. Back then… like I told you, I sucked, and the other Specialists were dicks to me. And you were right. I twisted my ankle too, got plenty of black eyes… And whenever I came here, it was her who helped me. But I was ashamed of our friendship. So, I only ever saw her in here. Out there, I pretended she didn’t exist. And she... well, she accepted it. Probably because, while I was trying to fit in with the assholes from second year, she didn’t have anyone else.” His voice caught for a moment. “It went on like that for a while, until one day... something happened to me. And I snapped. Told her, to her face, that I was ashamed of being her friend. Then I started acting like a complete asshole…”

Riven turned his face away. The memory made his chest tighten, stomach sinking in a pit of shame and regret.

Maybe Musa would judge him. Maybe she wouldn’t understand. Maybe…

“I’m sorry,” she said. Simple.
No pity. But no contempt either.

He looked into those damn brown eyes again. 

And he hated how easily they could tear him apart.

A humorless smile tugged at his lips. Bitter, like the anger he was finally letting rise.

“Don’t be. I could’ve stayed friends with her, I could’ve done so many things differently…” He stopped.
“If I hadn’t let myself fall for the crap that idiot kept saying!” he spat. His fingers clenched on the edge of the exam table.

“Who, Riv?”

Only then did Riven realize how much he’d just exposed.
For a second, he thought about stepping back. Dodging it.
Like he always did.

His eyes flicked toward the violets on the other side of the greenhouse… then back to Musa.

But when he looked at her again, something inside him gave way.
Maybe because he was tired of carrying it all alone.
Or maybe… because he didn’t want to shut her out anymore.

A breath. A moment of hesitation. He started to search for the words…

But then a metallic creak cut through the air.
The greenhouse door opened.
A sudden chatter.

Riven recognized every voice: Terra. Flora. And a third one…

which, in that damn moment—with his fists clenched—he realized he’d hoped to never hear again.

And when he looked, the sight hit like a punch to the gut.

Sam Harvey.

Fucking hell.

MIND

Musa felt the blood drain from her face.
“Sam?” The name slipped out, more surprised than anything else.

Part of her was still caught in the moment before—
Still feeling Riven’s eyes on her… heavy, hesitant. Like something had cracked open inside him. Like something was about to slip through his fingers.
And then… it shattered, the second the door opened.

“Musa...” Sam stepped closer, smiling.
Her body stiffened instinctively.
“What are you doing here?” The words slipped out before she could stop them.

A strange silence settled over the greenhouse. Sam’s smile slowly faded. Terra and Flora exchanged a glance.
“Nice to see you too.”

Musa swallowed.
“Sorry, I just... wasn’t expecting to see you out of nowhere.” She forced a smile. An awkward one.

“Well, now that Rosalind is gone... my dad and I realized we missed Terra, Flora, and... Alfea,” he added with a soft sigh, his gaze lingering on her longer than she liked. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth…

It was a smile Musa couldn’t return.
A faint tension curled in her stomach. She looked away.

“Wait—what happened? You’re hurt,” Terra interrupted, eyes falling to the bandages.

“I joined the First Year Specialist competition. Got a little banged up.”

“Why were you in a Specialist competition?” Sam asked, frowning. His eyes flicked toward Riven.

“She’s becoming one,” Flora answered with a smile.

“Yeah...” Musa tried to borrow some of her friend’s calm. “But I’m fine, really. I just need to rest the ankle. As for the cut, Riven already patched it up.”

“You did her bandage?” Sam’s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Riven.

“Got a problem with that?” Riven’s tone was sharp and clipped.

Sam didn’t answer. He stared at the bottles beside the exam table.
“Hold on… you used Virellia distillate on her? You know that’s not meant for cuts, right?” He frowned.

Riven’s jaw tightened.
“I used it for scarring. On the bandage.”

Sam tilted his head, skeptical.
“And where’d you learn that from?”

“Sam, chill,” Terra cut in. “I’m the one who told him. I saw it in a research article years ago... Relax, he did everything right.”

Sam threw another sideways glance at Riven before turning back to Musa, forcing the same strained smile.
“So... does the aspiring Specialist want to celebrate her birthday with the Harveys tomorrow night? Maybe in a setting that’s a bit more... pleasant?”

“I hope so, because we already got four tickets to the movies in Blackbridge!” Flora said, beaming.

Musa hesitated, her shoulders tensing.
“But... I think I’m supposed to stay off my foot. You know, my ankle...”

“Oh, don’t worry about that. My dad learned some new recovery spells at Malacoy Academy. Your ankle won’t be a hundred percent, but... it’s your birthday. We have to celebrate. We’ll carry you if we have to,” Sam teased.

Musa’s blood ran cold.
Her stomach twisted.

She wanted to say no. That she didn’t want to go. That it wasn’t a good time.

But the way Terra was looking at her... Flora’s excitement... Sam’s expectant face...

It all pressed down on her like some invisible wall.

The Harveys were finally back together.
After the mess she’d caused.
Terra would be happy. Musa couldn’t ruin that.

So she just smiled.
A small, faint smile.
The only thing she could manage.

As the three earth fairies launched into cheerful plans for the next night, Musa didn’t even try to focus on what they were saying.
Because their voices felt muffled. And all she could feel was the tension in the air.

Riven’s presence. His silence beside her.

“Musa, I should go. Get well,” he said, quietly.
His voice was low. Just for her.
Too firm. Too serious.
And there was a weight in his gaze. Or maybe it was in her chest. She wasn’t sure anymore.

He started to turn away—but before he could, something pulled her forward. She didn’t even realize her hand had reached for his arm.
“Riv…”
The name left her lips in a near whisper.

Those intense green eyes met hers again.
Her hand slipped back.

“Thank you…”

For a moment, he just looked at her. His whole expression tensed—like something was stuck in his throat.

But in the end, he just nodded.
A small, resigned gesture.

Then he turned—and left.
And all Musa could do was watch him disappear down the corridor, her chest growing heavier with every step he took…

And there she stayed, ignoring the side-eye Sam was throwing their way.

SKY’S POV

After a long day following the freshmen competition and running errands around school—including helping Terra and Flora carry Tom and Sam Harvey’s luggage—Sky finally reached the door of the dorm he shared with Riven.
All he wanted now was a hot shower and some well-deserved rest before tomorrow.

A day he fully intended to spend with Bloom.

He’d been planning it: lunch with her, a walk around campus in the afternoon, and dinner at their favorite spot in Blackbridge at night, and… maybe somewhere more private after.
For once, the relief and happiness of having his redhead back were the only things occupying his mind.

Until he stepped into the dorm.

The sight inside wasn’t exactly shocking—but it had been a while.
Riven sat on his bed in complete silence, idly spinning a dagger between his fingers.
An old habit Sky hadn’t seen in a long time.
His face was serious. Eyes lost somewhere in the distance.
So much so, he didn’t even seem to notice Sky walk in.

“Hey, Riv.”
“Hey.” The answer came flat, eyes still locked on nothing, the blade twirling rhythmically in his hand.

“What’s with the face? Something happen?”
Riven let out a heavy sigh.
“No.”

Sky narrowed his eyes.
And then, it clicked.

“Wait a second... this wouldn’t have anything to do with the Harveys being back, would it?”

The dagger slipped mid-spin, and Riven leaned forward to catch the handle before it fell.
Finally, he looked up—and the sparks in his gaze were answer enough.

“Yeah. That’s a yes.”

Riven rolled his eyes and gave a small shake of his head.

“Dude, how long are you gonna pretend there’s nothing going on between you and Musa?”
“There is nothing going on.”
“But you want there to be.”

Riven stared at him for a few seconds. Then looked away.
“As if it would make any difference.”

Sky crossed his arms, leaning against the doorframe.
“Look, just because Sam’s back doesn’t mean they’re getting back together.”
“Oh no?” Riven’s voice turned sharp. “Then what does the fact that they’re going out to celebrate her birthday tomorrow mean, exactly?”

“She told you that?”
“No. I was with her in the greenhouse when he showed up and said it himself.”
“How did she react?”

Riven hesitated.
“I don’t know... she just stayed quiet. I think she just went along with it.”

Sky raised an eyebrow, clearly seeing something his friend wasn’t.
Riven rolled his eyes
“Look. Stop it. Just forget about it. They’re going out. I'm just her friend. That's all I know.”

Sky took a breath.

“And all I know is that a few days from now, she’ll be throwing your dumb teasing right back at you at the Bastion, like always.”

Riven didn’t reply. But his expression darkened.
Sky sighed and walked off toward the bathroom.

SPECIALIST

Sky didn’t notice the effect his words had on Riven.
“She’ll be throwing your dumb teasing right back at you at the Bastion, like always.”

No, Sky.
She won’t.

The thought pounded in his mind.

And even if Riven kept denying it to Sky, there was one thing he might not be able to deny to himself anymore...

That his friend was, for hell’s sake, only right about one thing: the effect Sam Harvey’s return had on him.

If Musa being banned from training were the only problem, Riven might’ve still found ways to stay close.
Talk to her. Maybe take her out again...
Maybe even work up the nerve to give her that old pair of daggers he kept hidden at his grandfather’s house.

Or maybe he was just fooling himself.

Maybe that had already been the last time.
The last conversation.
The last look they shared.

Maybe those few months with Sam gone were just a break —
a temporary detour from the life Musa, deep down, always knew she belonged to.
A life she was supposed to accept. Even if she fought like hell to deny it.

A life away from injuries, from Bastion drama… and from him.

Maybe Riven just needed to accept that.
Stop caring.
And walk away for good.

***

The hours slipped by. The sky had long darkened.
Riven tried to distract himself with anything.
But the night dragged on, and sleep wouldn’t come.

His mind kept circling… 

back to her.

The clock was nearing midnight.

Her smile. Her scent. Her teasing jokes. Those brown eyes... challenging and, somehow, still so understanding.

The morning in the greenhouse kept playing in his head.

He’d started to open up to her.
And she’d just… listened. Understood.

And now, all he wanted was to open up more.

But maybe he’d missed his chance. Maybe there wouldn’t be many reasons to see her again.

And there was Sam.

Damn it, he knew he had to forget her. He wasn’t supposed to care anymore.

He shut his eyes. Clenched his fists.
His chest felt heavy—like it refused to accept that simple truth.

Every tiny noise became unbearable. The ticking clock on the wall... too loud.

It was almost midnight…

“You always do that, don’t you? Push people away and pretend you don’t care...”
“What if I just don’t care the way you think I do?”

The memory of their fight echoed in his head. Her hurt eyes. Those damn words...

The image hit him like a jolt.
A rush of adrenaline.

An impulse.

A decision sparked—maybe reckless.

Maybe they would drift apart after all. The future was uncertain...

But Riven wasn’t going to pretend he didn’t care. Not again.

He couldn’t, even if he tried.

And the truth was...
He didn’t want to.

MIND

Musa lay in bed, eyes on the ceiling, dim moonlight spilling through the window.
She couldn’t sleep. Her mind kept replaying the events of the day.

Not long after Riven left the greenhouse, Professor Harvey had arrived.
With a mix of herbs from the Malacoy Academy and a spell Terra helped cast, they managed to bring the swelling in her ankle down.
It still hurt to walk—putting weight on it was a struggle.
But they’d promised that by tomorrow, she’d be well enough to go out and celebrate.

As if she wanted to celebrate.

“Yeah, gonna be a great day…” she muttered, voice low, careful not to wake Terra, who was already sleeping soundly across the room.

Everything felt like a mess.
She’d spent the last few months feeling like she finally had control over something. She’d found a way to suppress her powers. To train at the Bastion—something she’d always wanted.

And of course, it was all because of him.

Her fingers brushed over the bandage on her side.

Memories started to form in her mind.
The looks, the teasing, the way he annoyed her… or didn’t.
And then, the argument in the South Wing. The miscommunication.
And today, at the greenhouse.

Those green eyes avoiding hers. Walking away… again.
Just like before.
But this time, maybe… for the last time.

No, Musa hadn’t missed how tense he’d gotten when Sam showed up. Just like her.

And she’d noticed how he left—quick, restrained, like something had cracked inside. Or between them. And surely inside her.

He’d probably close himself off again. And when he walked out that door, something heavy had settled in her chest.

Maybe she could’ve stopped him. Maybe she should’ve said something more…  
But what right did she even have anymore?

Her chest tightened.

Suddenly, her phone lit up on the nightstand. Annoyed, she reached for it.

"Birthday – Today"

She rolled her eyes and set the phone back down.
Closed her eyes, trying once more to fall asleep.

But the screen lit up again.

She exhaled sharply. Thought about ignoring it.
But something unsettled her.

She grabbed the phone again, cursing under her breath.

And when her gaze landed on the screen…

For a moment, the world seemed to stop.

The air froze in her lungs.
A shiver ran down her spine—like someone had whispered in her ear.
Her heart stuttered, beating too fast, without permission.

[00:00] Grumpy: Happy birthday, mind fairy.

Chapter Text

I'm coming out of my cage

And I've been doing just fine

Gotta gotta be down

Because I want it all [...]

I just can't look its killing me

And taking control

Jealousy, turning saints into the sea

Swimming through sick lullabies

Choking on your alibis

But it's just the price I pay

Destiny is calling me

Open up my eager eyes

'Cause I'm Mr Brightside

- Mr. Brightside, The Killers

“Empathy without boundaries is self-destructive.” - Silvy Khoucasian

MIND

Musa woke up with her blanket being pulled off her face. She frowned hard at the light pouring through the window.

“ Happy birthday to you… ”

The off-key singing of her friends made her laugh.

The Winx girls had planned a surprise for her. They brought breakfast in bed, gave her hugs and a few presents. Bloom and Aisha made cupcakes. Terra and Flora decorated the room with cherry blossoms—a type of plant common in Melody, the distant homeland of the mind fairy.

Conversation, laughter, chocolate… that was how the start of Musa’s birthday played out. Or at least... the start of the morning. Because the first minutes of the day had been filled with a silent exchange of messages.

The girls chatted and laughed, enjoying the time they had before their responsibilities for the day kicked in.

“Sorry, Musa, but I won’t be able to go to the movies with you later,” Stella said. “There’s a party at the Solarian palace. My mom’s reopening some buildings in the capital. Ceremonies, events… I have to be at all of them.” She rolled her eyes.

“Oh! Kat’s working at one of those events in a few weeks,” Terra said, smiling with pride.

“Right,” Stella replied. “Apparently, they’re calling in third-year Specialists as guards to give them experience with the army.”

“Fancy party today?” Flora asked, teasing. “Will there be a date?”

Stella sighed. “No. I mean... Brandon’s going to be my date. But only because he’s basically acting as a ‘bodyguard’ in disguise. And if any of you say anything, I’m blinding everyone.” She flashed a dramatic smile.

The girls stifled their laughs.

“Hey Musa, sorry, but I won’t be able to go either,” Bloom added. “I’m spending the day with Professor Avalon testing some new spells. And tonight... I have plans...” A mischievous smile tugged at her lips.

“Hmm... let me guess…” Stella squinted. “Are those plans in dorm 52 of the Specialist Hall? With a certain blonde, blue-eyed guy?”

“No… and yes.” Bloom grinned. “I’m seeing Sky. But he’s taking me out.”

“Wait, Bloom, didn’t you say you’d spend the whole day with him today?” Aisha asked.

“Yeah, I did… But Professor Avalon offered to help me train and learn more about my powers since I got back from the Realm of Darkness. He’s free today. He’s always digging through ancient books in weird languages… he’s really into that stuff.”

“Well, what about you, Aisha?” Flora asked.

“What about me?” Aisha’s eyes widened.

“Wanna go to the movies with us?”

“Oh... no, no. Actually, I... have some things to take care of today too. Sorry.” Her voice sounded unsteady. The others exchanged curious glances.

After the conversation, the laughter faded, and each girl went off to their rooms. Musa started getting dressed, though it wasn’t easy. Terra and Professor Harvey’s care had helped her ankle heal quickly, but it still hurt. And the pain reminded her of something else...

She lifted her pajama top. Her fingertips brushed over the bandage Riven had made...

The fairy reached for her phone on the nightstand and looked again at the messages on the screen.

[00:00] Grumpy: Happy birthday, mind fairy.
[00:00] You: Thanks, Riv!
[00:00] You: Are you okay?
[00:05] Grumpy: Yeah
[00:05] Grumpy: What about you? How’s the cut? Your ankle?
[00:06] You: A bit better
[00:06] You: Thanks again
[00:08] Grumpy: Anytime.

Musa stared at the messages. The first one brought a genuine smile. But the others… chipped away at it.

She wanted to talk to him, know how he was doing... but she couldn’t ignore the little evasive tone in his reply.

Classic Riven…

She thought about typing something else. But didn’t know what. And honestly, she wasn’t sure she even had the right. Would it be invasive?

Her mind returned to how he seemed ready to say something before they were interrupted the day before. The memory made her swallow hard.

But despite everything... at least, they were still talking.

Maybe she could still watch his training. Maybe they could still talk about that...

Maybe she could go to the Bastion later. The thought brought a small smile—but it quickly faded.

Because she remembered what awaited her that afternoon.

Her father still hadn’t called after the competition. Melody was one of the farthest realms from Solaria, and there was a time difference. So, he would probably call at some point that afternoon. And as much as their last conversation hadn’t ended well... it was still her birthday.

For a second, she wondered if that would make any difference. But she pushed the thought away.

It was only a matter of time before Ho-Boe heard about the competition and decided to end her training for good. If he hadn’t already heard and was just stewing in anger, waiting to unleash it during the call.

“Hey, Musa!” Terra’s voice called from the other side of the room, pulling her from her thoughts. “Have you picked a place for dinner after the movie tonight?”

“Oh, no... anywhere’s fine with me.”

Terra seemed to notice her lack of enthusiasm. But surprisingly, she didn’t say anything.

A heavy sigh escaped Musa.

There was still that. Going out with the Harveys tonight.

Seeing Sam…

He had tried to make small talk with her the day before while helping his father treat her, and she answered as politely as possible. But she hadn’t had the energy to keep the conversation going—or return the attention.

Or maybe... she just didn’t want to.

Suddenly, hurried footsteps echoed outside. The door flew open with a bang.

“Musa!” Bloom called, excited. “You have to come with me to the greenhouse right now! Avalon wants to test something with us!” She grinned, holding up her phone.

SPECIALIST

Eyes locked on the punching bag at the Bastion. Muscles tightening with every controlled strike.

Riven shouldn’t have been there. It was his day off. But doing nothing wasn’t an option—because his thoughts would surely eat him alive. Drag him back into some endless, pointless loop.

That short conversation at midnight had brought a strange sense of comfort.
They talked.
He showed he cared.
And she had shown she cared too—though he hadn’t exactly been honest when she asked if he was okay.

But then again, it wasn’t like he didn’t know that already.
He knew she cared. He’d known for a while.

Still, she was going out with Sam Harvey.

And even though the memory twisted in his chest every time it resurfaced, Riven let himself think about it for a second.

She hadn’t exactly looked thrilled in that greenhouse.

Now all he could do was wait. Wait to see what happened after tonight.

Damn it, Sky.

Riven cursed his friend for planting even a flicker of optimism in his head.
And he hated the fact that he had no control over anything around him.

So yeah, he was punching that bag—because at least he had control over his own fists. And he still fought to stay in control of his thoughts... and his emotions.

Suddenly, Sky’s figure appeared beside the platform.

“Hey, Riv. Wanna train with me?”

“Thought you had the day off,” Riven replied, still focused on the bag and landing hits.

“So do you. And yet, here you are.”

“Yeah, well, I don’t have anything better to do. Unlike you… didn’t you say you’d be spending the day with your girlfriend?”

Sky sighed.

“I was. Until she texted me saying she’d be in the greenhouse all day, studying with that Avalon guy.”

There was a trace of frustration in his voice. Sky climbed onto the platform and stretched. Riven stepped away from the bag and joined him. They began sparring.

Punch, kick, dodge, repeat—each move faster and sharper.

But for all their aggression, neither was really aiming at the other.

“Boys!” Saul’s voice rang out. He approached slowly from the edge of the platform. “It’s your day off. You shouldn’t be here.”

Panting, Riven and Sky halted their strikes and exchanged a tired glance before turning to him.

“We don’t have much else to do today,” Sky said.

“Then find something. Rest is just as important as training.”

The Specialists gave each other a begrudging look, then finally stepped off the platform.

“Oh, Riven,” Saul added, turning back. “I just sent the weekly reports to Griffin. I had to explain about the competition—and about Musa’s injuries. She didn’t look too happy. Said she’s going to talk to her father. You might want to give Musa a heads-up.”

Riven hesitated.

“She’s probably already expecting it.”

Saul nodded and walked off.

Sky and Riven started walking away from the Bastion, their pace slowing as the greenhouse came into view in the distance. Bloom and Musa were approaching it.

The mind fairy was limping, supported by her friend. Riven’s chest tightened at the sight.

“Look at that,” Sky said, voice dripping with irony. “Off to see Mister Perfect.”

“Hey… do you know why Musa’s with her?” Riven asked, eyes fixed on the fairy.

“Bloom said they’re going to test a healing spell or something.”

The words seemed to ease the tightness in Riven’s chest—just a little.

“Well… we should find something to do today. Got any ideas?” he asked, trying to sound casual.

Sky sighed.

“I don’t know... video games?”

“I was thinking of something more interesting. Like practicing our aim on Mister Perfect.” Riven raised an eyebrow. 

Sky smirked despite himself.

“Well, I’m still taking Bloom out tonight. And I don’t think I’ll be able to do that if I get arrested for decapitating her professor.”

“Yeah, video games it is then,” Riven chuckled.

His eyes returned to the greenhouse. There was a small set of steps leading to the door. Bloom had left Musa on the first step and was heading to the entrance. Maybe she couldn’t help her up alone.

Not like he could. Like he had the day before.
The last time he saw her. The last time he touched her...

Riven paused.

“Hey Sky, head back to the dorm. I’ll meet you there in a bit.”

“Where are you going?” Sky raised an eyebrow.

Riven turned to him.

“You heard Saul. I need to… give Musa a heads-up,” he said with a shrug and a cynical look.

“Right… I also heard you say she already knows the message.” Sky crossed his arms, smirking.

“Yeah, well… I think she needs help. And, you know… I’m a nice guy.”

Sky’s smirk widened.

“Sure you are. Catch you later,” he said, walking off.

Riven let out a little smirk as he spun on his heel.
But as he turned toward the greenhouse again, the smile faded from his face.

MIND

The mind fairy and the fire fairy walked side by side from the dorm to the greenhouse, following the long grassy path across campus. Musa leaned on Bloom.

The redhead did her best to support her, but they were struggling to walk—and laughing a bit at the sight of themselves.

And Musa couldn’t help but remember that the day before, she’d been in the same situation... but with someone who moved her much more easily—and whose touch hit her in a very different way. She pushed the thought aside, suppressing a traitorous smile that tried to form.

“Hey, Bloom… how are you really doing? I mean, after everything that happened in the Realm of Darkness... I guess I’ve been sensing you’re not totally okay.”

“I’m okay, I think. Just a little… disoriented. I keep having nightmares about that place,” she said, blinking.

“I can imagine... Do you wanna talk about it?”

“Well... I’m still kind of messed up about everything that happened with my mom. She’s still there, exiled for like… a thousand years... and I can’t stop thinking about it, even though I know she’s there by choice. I just wish I could’ve spent more time with her...”

“I’m sorry. I know how that feels…”

Bloom gently pressed her shoulder, pulling her in closer. She rested her head against Musa’s with a sigh.

“I’m sorry for you too.”

Musa nodded.

“But... is there anything else? You’ve seemed kind of off at the end of the day... like you’re in pain but not saying anything.”

“Yeah... I’ve been getting these weird headaches, you know? When I’m training with my magic. Professor Avalon thinks it might be some kind of side effect from being exposed to that place’s energy for so long.”

They walked until the greenhouse came into view. They stopped at the small staircase in front of the door.

“Whew. I’m out of strength, Musa. Wait here, I’ll go get Professor Avalon to help us get you up there,” Bloom said, stepping onto the first stair.

Musa nodded.

That’s when she heard footsteps approaching from behind.

Before she could turn, a hand landed firmly on her waist. And another gently wrapped around her wrist.

A familiar shiver ran down her spine.

Her body reacted before her mind. A smile started to form on her lips.

She turned her head…

Sam.

The almost-smile vanished instantly. She swallowed hard.

“Hey,” he said, smiling. “Feeling better already?”

“Uh... yeah. A bit.” She tried to sound casual, but her voice came out more distant than she intended.

“Do you girls need anything in the greenhouse? I was just passing by on my way to class, but if you need help…”

“No, thanks. We’re just here to meet with Professor Avalon.” Musa forced a smile that didn’t reach her eyes.

Sam hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

He helped her up the steps, pulling her slightly closer.

Like nothing had changed.

But the weight in her chest was unmistakable: everything had changed. So she gently pulled back, just enough to avoid the closeness.

A few moments later, the greenhouse door opened, revealing a charismatic smile beneath neatly combed brown hair and a well-trimmed beard. Avalon held the door open for the girls to pass through.

“Well, I’ll get going. See you later,” Sam said, already turning away.

Musa turned as well—out of politeness, to thank him.
But her entire body froze as her gaze caught the field beyond.
Because in the distance, a pair of eyes were burning into her.
Serious. Enigmatic. Inevitable.
And they stayed locked on hers for a moment.
His jaw clenched. His fists curled, slow and deliberate.
Musa’s heart pounded, automatic.
Then those eyes turned away, and he started walking...
And it felt like something had been ripped from her chest.

“Musa?” Bloom’s voice snapped her back to the present.

She swallowed hard and looked at him one last time before stepping inside the greenhouse.

SPECIALIST

Sky frowned as Riven caught up with him halfway down the path.
"Wait—you're already here? Weren’t you going to..."
"Forget it," Riven cut him off, curtly.

He kept walking beside his friend without another word. He didn’t look back.

And he didn’t need to.
Because now, that greenhouse façade was burned into his mind.

And that scene...

Sam touching her. Smiling at her. Holding her close...

Riven hadn’t even realized he’d been holding his breath—until the guy finally let go. As if that could stop him from getting closer. From doing something Riven couldn’t bear to see.

Then Musa turned. And her eyes locked onto his.

And he looked back—just a second longer than he meant to.
A second longer than he should’ve.

Then he looked away. And walked off.
Because that scene... and that sharp, damn ache in his chest... were all the reminders he needed.

He couldn’t let himself look at her like that anymore.

MIND

Musa swallowed against the tightness in her chest as she walked down the greenhouse corridor.
As if the motion could erase that look from her memory.
As if it could stop her from trying to decipher it...

“Musa, please lie down on the exam table,” Professor Avalon said, his gentle voice pulling her back to the present.
He and Bloom helped her up.

And Musa had to force herself to focus on what he was saying.

He explained what they were going to do: train Bloom’s healing powers—tied to the Dragon Flame.

He showed them an old book and began teaching Bloom how to recite an enchantment. It was in a language Musa had never heard before.

Bloom stumbled over the words... but Avalon was patient, even playful, easing the tension. And Musa couldn’t help but notice that there really was some charm to him. A charm that seemed to work on the fire fairy in particular.

“Alright, now place your hands over her abdomen,” he instructed.

Bloom obeyed. Musa lifted her shirt slightly, just enough to expose the bandage. The redhead closed her eyes, concentrating in silence for a few seconds, and then began reciting the chant they’d practiced over and over.

Musa watched a warm yellow light glow from Bloom’s hands, spilling over her wound. A tingling heat spread across her skin, like a shiver—growing warmer… until it stopped.

“Did it work?” Bloom asked, opening her eyes.

Musa peeled off the bandage... and blinked in surprise, a smile tugging at her lips as she saw her skin completely healed. Her fingers brushed the spot, as if needing to confirm it was real.

Bloom’s eyes widened. A wide grin broke across her face, and she hugged the professor spontaneously. He chuckled softly and returned the gesture—brief, respectful—and gently stepped back.

“Think she can fix my ankle too?” Musa joked.

“Maybe not entirely, since it’s a deeper injury. But we can give it a try,” Avalon replied with a smile. “Bloom?” He gestured toward Musa’s ankle.

“Sure!”

She repeated the incantation, focusing on her friend’s leg this time. Again, that soothing heat filled Musa’s body. And when it was over, she could move her foot without pain.

More smiles filled the greenhouse.

Musa sat up, ready to stand.

“Take it slow, Musa,” Avalon warned. “You’re probably not fully healed yet. I’d recommend avoiding any running for a few days.”

She nodded and stepped down carefully. Her foot touched the ground, and she took a few steps—there was still some discomfort, but she could walk normally.

“Thank you both. That was amazing,” she said, giving a genuine smile to her friend and the professor.

“Wow, I can’t believe I’m saying this, but now I want to check out all those books you have!” Bloom exclaimed, moving toward the stack of old books Avalon had set on a nearby table.

The redhead began flipping through them, one by one, until her hand landed on a black-covered volume with beautiful gold detailing.

The professor approached, gently resting his hand over it.
“Oh, that one’s just my journal,” he said, smiling as he discreetly took it from her hands. “Just personal notes.”

“Oh, right.” Bloom smiled awkwardly. “Sorry.”

“Well, I think I should go. I’ll leave you two to keep studying,” Musa said with a quiet smile.

Professor Avalon walked her toward the door, while Bloom returned to the other books.

“Oh, Musa... forgive me for prying, but I’ve noticed you usually wear those inhibitors outside of magic classes,” he said, his gaze landing on her wrists. “Also, Griffin mentioned you feel... uneasy about your powers.”

Musa swallowed hard.

“Yeah, I... I don’t know why, but they activate all the time. And it’s just... really inconvenient to feel everyone’s emotions, all the time.”

“I can imagine.” He pressed his lips together, thoughtful. “As your teacher, I can’t exactly condone wearing inhibitors constantly. But... I do understand why you’d want to. I’ve read a few studies suggesting that too much empathy can be... harmful. That it needs boundaries. The research was referring to the literal meaning of empathy, of course, but I think it helps explain how your powers affect you.”
He gave a small, cordial smile.

Musa tried to return it.

“Yeah, that makes sense. And sometimes... they’re not just bad for me. You probably remember what Diaspro said about me in class.” Her voice tightened slightly.

“Yes, I remember. And I’m sorry about that. She really wasn’t kind,” he said, tilting his head. “Anyway, Griffin mentioned she’d like my help researching the origins of your abilities. We can do that later, if you’d like. And if you need anything, don’t hesitate to reach out, alright?”

“Thanks.”

Avalon’s words echoed in Musa’s mind as they reached the door. But she pushed them aside. Because the truth was... she didn’t really want to know.

As they reached the exit, her eyes instinctively scanned the field ahead.

As if searching for those eyes again...

But he wasn’t there. And he had no reason to be.

Musa paused for a moment.

She couldn’t stop thinking about that midnight message.

And yes, he’d been distant after. Yes, it bothered her.

But he was still him. He still made her smile. And not just because of the teasing...

And that look from earlier...

It wouldn’t leave her mind.

Maybe it meant something she’d been trying to deny... but maybe she couldn’t anymore.

Maybe the effect he had on her... was more than just making her smile.

The thought sent an involuntary shiver down her spine.

And even without knowing what she’d find...

She decided to head for the Bastion.

***

Swords clashing, staffs spinning, the thud of hand-to-hand combat, arrows cutting through the air…
Musa watched it all, just like she always did, ignoring the dull ache of nostalgia creeping in at the thought of leaving it behind.

But this time, she was only looking for one thing.

A pair of green eyes.

And she stayed there for long minutes, scanning the field, as if hoping he’d appear from somewhere and tell her it was okay for her to be there.

But he didn’t show up.

And a familiar tightness started to build in her chest, her arms wrapping around herself in a quiet attempt at comfort.

What if that look… was just surprise? Discomfort? Because he saw her with Sam.

What if she was only messing things up? 

Maybe she should just give him space…

In silence, Musa turned and began walking back toward the dorm.
To the Fairies ’ tower…

Because she wasn’t even sure she belonged at the Bastion at all. And now, not just because she wasn’t a Specialist…

Maybe there was simply nothing there for her anymore.

SKY'S POV

Night had fallen over Alfea. It wasn’t late, but the last traces of sunlight had long faded from the sky.

Sky buttoned the cuff of his shirt, finishing getting dressed to meet Bloom.

Meanwhile, Riven was still sitting on his bed, eyes locked on the video game they’d been playing all afternoon.
But his focus was gone.

Like nothing he did really mattered anymore.

“I’m heading out, Riv. See you later. Or… tomorrow, I’m not sure,” Sky said, already heading for the door.

“Hold on…” Riven opened the drawer of his desk. “Here.”

He tossed something at Sky.

The blond caught the small package and looked at it.

Condoms.

He narrowed his eyes at Riven.

“What? No one wants a mini Sky running around throwing fireballs,” Riven said, voice low and neutral.

“Hilarious.” Sky tossed the pack back into the open drawer. “Thanks, but I’ve got my own.”

He paused, eyeing his friend’s vacant expression.

Riven was cracking jokes—business as usual.
But this time, he wasn’t smiling.

And Sky remembered. Musa was going out with Sam tonight.
And for some reason, Riven had bailed on helping her that morning.
He’d spent the rest of the day like this—quiet, distant.

A flicker of concern hit Sky.

“Look, you should try doing something to take your mind off things. I know you’re not okay.”

Riven met his eyes for a moment before answering.

“Relax. No need to worry about me.” He paused. “Go have fun with your girlfriend. You guys deserve it.” He gave a faint half-smile.

Sky sighed and returned a small smile of his own.
“Thanks.” He patted Riven’s shoulder. “Try not to wallow too much.”

SPECIALIST

As soon as the door shut behind Sky, Riven paused the video game and let out a long sigh, eyes fixed on the ceiling.

He’d spent the whole day trying to keep himself in check.
But it felt like everything was slipping through his fingers.

Sky had suggested doing something to improve his mood…
But the last few times he’d actually made it
It had been when he was trying to cheer up a certain someone.

The trip to Zenith.
The competition.
The note on the dagger.

The memories pulled a smile from him.
But it didn’t last.
Bitterness followed, sharp and immediate.

Because she wouldn’t be spending tonight with him.

And the tight ache in his chest, from that simple truth, forced him to admit what he’d been trying to ignore.

Maybe it was time to stop lying to himself.
To accept the truth…

That he didn’t just want to be her friend.
That what pulled him toward her wasn’t just attraction.
It was so much more than that.

But now…
Maybe it was already too late.

His hands ran through his hair in frustration.

And suddenly, the room felt like a cave.
Or a cell—trapping his thoughts, suffocating.

He exhaled sharply and stood.
His hand grabbed the leather jacket hanging on the wall.

Maybe he couldn’t fix his mood right now.
But he could numb it—
The way he always used to, before she came into his life.

With distance.
With distraction.

He had to get out.
Just like before.

Maybe get lost for a while.
He didn’t know for sure.

But he did know one thing:

He had to get her out of his head—if only for a moment.
No matter how impossible that might be.

MIND

Her hair fell in soft waves, framing her face. A tight, cropped burgundy blouse hugged her torso. The off-shoulder sleeves draped around her arms, leaving her shoulders bare. A short, high-waisted pair of shorts completed the look. A delicate pendant hung over her neckline, catching the light. Her eyeliner sharpened her gaze.

And, of course, the inhibitors on her wrists.

That was the image Musa saw reflected in the mirror. An image she liked — one she had put together with care.
But still, something felt off. A heavy discomfort lingered in her chest. She just couldn’t tell why...

“Musa, are you ready?” Terra called from outside. “Sam’s already waiting in Dad’s car.”
“Yeah…” Musa answered, not exactly enthusiastic.

“Okay. We’re just waiting for Flora now.”
“I’m almost done! Just a minute!” came Flora’s voice from the other side of the suite.

Musa felt the air grow heavier.
Her gaze drifted to her phone on the dresser.

By now, her dad should’ve called.
But he hadn’t.

She could’ve called him, too.
But something in her refused.
Something kept telling her to wait.

Maybe it was fear—of hearing exactly what she didn’t want to hear.
Or maybe… it was something else.

Because no matter how ready she looked on the outside, part of her wanted to stall this night for as long as possible.

“Flora, hurry up! Sam’s waiting!” Terra called again, restless.
“Coming!”

Sam.

She should be excited to go out to celebrate her birthday.
But there was no thrill, no joy—just a strange unease growing stronger by the second.

And suddenly, a memory echoed in her mind.
Something Professor Avalon had said earlier... a warning:

"Too much empathy can be... harmful. It needs boundaries."

“All right, I’m ready!” Flora’s voice broke the air.

“Finally,” Terra muttered, stepping out of the room. “Come on, Musa.”

In silence, Musa followed her friends out of the dorm.
Her thoughts ran wild.

Why was she even doing this?

For Sam?
For the Harveys?

Or was it just… too much empathy? Guilt?
Was she carrying weight on her conscience?
Was she simply trying not to hurt anyone?

And really—what difference would it make if she went out with them?
Sam was already back. His family was whole again.

Nothing she did had ever been meant to hurt them.
When she caused their split… she had only tried to help.
Even if it all went wrong.

Couldn’t she just go through with this—let her conscience be clear?

Stop being brave only at the Bastion…
And start facing her own feelings, her own wants?

Her steps slowed behind the others, until they reached the hallway—
And then stopped.

"Girls, I’m not going anymore!"

Chapter Text

Maybe I should let you go

You know I'll fight my corner

And that tonight, I'll call ya

After my blood is drowning in alcohol

No, I just wanna hold ya

Give a little time to me 

Or burn this out

We'll play hide and seek 

To turn this around

All I want is the taste that your lips allow

- Give Me Love, Ed Sheeran

Realm of Zenith, 2010

Adison was sitting on the living room couch, reading a gardening book her father had given her. One of the few hobbies that helped her take her mind off things.
That’s when the doorbell rang. She got up to answer it. But halfway there, she heard the door open. Frowning, she hurried her pace.

“Mom! Something arrived for you!” a child’s voice shouted.

Hurried footsteps echoed down the hallway, growing louder. A small cardboard box shook its way toward her, carried by small hands. Behind it appeared a pair of bright green eyes.
She crouched down, took the box, and kissed the boy on the cheek.

“Riven, you’re only seven. You shouldn’t open the door by yourself.”

“But nothing happened, right?” he replied with a mischievous grin, trying to brush it off.

Adison let out a small smile and shook her head lightly.

“Come on. Let’s open it on the porch,” she said.

The porch.

Her favorite spot in the house. Probably the only one she enjoyed besides her son’s room.

The morning sun streamed through the hanging pots, lighting up the pale green wall covered in plants and shelves. In the center stood a small rustic wooden table, the chairs adorned with metal arabesques.

Mother and son sat side by side. She placed the box in the center of the table and opened it carefully. Inside was a vase of small purple flowers.

“Look, Riven. These are violets. They’re my favorite.”

“I like the color,” the boy said, smiling as he touched the petals with his fingertips.

That’s when the sound of footsteps approached the door.
“Showing him flowers again?” said a male voice, slightly harsh.

Adison’s gaze turned cold as she looked at her husband. He wore a dark, long-sleeved uniform with a protective vest. On his right arm gleamed a silver symbol: a gear encircling an upright sword — the emblem of the Zenith Guard.

“Is there a problem, Dean?”

He let out a long, dragging sigh.

“I’ve told you, I don’t want you filling his head with this stuff.”

“Why not?”

“Because he’s a boy. And he has to learn to act like a man,” he said sharply.

“Oh.” Adison let out a dry, humorless laugh. “You mean act like you? An ignorant? A hypocrite? A…” Her voice caught. “A cheater?”

Dean’s eyes flared. He leaned forward, bracing a hand on the table. The vase of violets trembled.
“Don’t talk to me like that! This is my house.”
Adison stood up and glared at him.
“Of course... Your house, huh?” Her voice dripped with irony.

An argument began.
And it grew more heated with each exchange, as usual.
And as usual… there was an audience.

“Stop,” Riven murmured, frowning.
But the plea had no effect.
“Stop!” he repeated, louder.
“Quiet, Riven!” Dean snarled.

The argument continued.
Riven covered his ears, trying to block out his parents’ voices.
He fixed his gaze on the violets on the table. His hands muffled the words until they were no longer distinct—but the voices…
They only got louder.
Sharper.

Then, suddenly, in a burst of impulse, his small hand shoved the vase hard to the floor. The sound of shattering ceramic filled the porch. Soil scattered everywhere...

Silence.

The boy got up and ran off.
“Riven, get back here!” his father called through clenched teeth.
But he didn’t obey.

Adison’s wide eyes followed him. Dean, brow furrowed, scowled at the mess on the floor.

“See that?” he growled, facing her. “He’s getting more and more impulsive and out of control, just like you! And he still runs away every time he screws up!”

Her throat tightened, as if his words had cut too deep.

A strange weight pressed down on her shoulders.

In silence, she swallowed hard at the sight of the flowers and soil scattered across the floor.

MIND

"Girls, I'm not going anymore!"

The words just slipped out of Musa’s mouth, a bit louder than they should have. Her pulse quickened slightly.

Flora and Terra turned to her immediately, confusion spreading across their faces.

The mind fairy bit her lip.

"What?" Terra’s voice came out low, almost disbelieving.

An awkward silence followed before Musa let out a breath and replied.

"I don’t want to go anymore." Her voice was lower now, but steadier.

"What do you mean...? Why’d you change your mind?"

Musa took a deep breath.

"I’m waiting for a call from my dad. About the Bastion trainings. It’s important. I’m expecting bad news... and I think it’s best if I’m here when it comes."

The earth fairies exchanged a look.

"Do you want us to stay with you?" Flora asked gently, concern in her voice.

Musa hesitated for a moment before answering.

"No. I appreciate it, but... you don’t have to." She paused. "I think I just need some time."

"But are you gonna be okay? You’ll be here all alone on your birthday..."

"I’ll be fine, Flo. Don’t worry. Being alone is kind of... my thing."

"Musa, but we planned this for you..." Terra argued. "And Sam was so excited..."

Musa swallowed hard.

"I know... and I’m sorry about that. Please, explain it to him for me."

Terra’s sad expression weighed on Musa’s chest...
But she wasn’t going to change her mind.

"You can go without me," she continued, her voice firmer. "And please, have fun. I just really prefer to stay here."

The earth fairies exchanged another look.

Flora’s expression softened and she let out a sigh.

"Alright, Musa. If that’s what you want..." She gave a small, understanding smile. "But if you need anything, you know we’re here, okay?"

Musa smiled back faintly. But the smile faltered slightly when she noticed Terra’s lingering reluctance.

"I’m sorry, Terra." Her voice was calm, yet firm.

Terra took a deep breath.

"It’s okay, Musa. Sam and I really wanted you to come, but... Flora’s right. You don’t have to go if you don’t feel like it." Her expression softened. "Just... Please take care of yourself, alright? And like Flora said... if you need anything, we’re just a call away." She offered a gentle smile.

Musa nodded and smiled in return.

"Thank you for understanding. Really."

The cousins nodded and pulled her into a hug.

"Call us if anything happens, okay?" Flora smiled again as they pulled away.

Musa nodded, letting out a small smile.

The girls turned and started walking away.

And with every step they took, a strange kind of relief began settling in the air.

Musa allowed herself to linger in that feeling for a moment, watching them disappear down the hallway...

Then her gaze shifted back to the suite door, remembering the phone inside. She took a deep breath and opened the door to what would be her refuge—or her prison—for the rest of the night.

SPECIALIST

Loud music. 

Colored lights dancing across the space, slicing through the darkness.

That was the scene Riven walked into when he arrived at the bar in Blackbridge.
The same bar where his path had first crossed with hers.
The day he saved her from the scrapers...

Shit.

He blinked, trying to push the memory out of his head.
Maybe he should’ve gone somewhere else.
But this was the closest bar to Alfea—and it wasn’t like he had the energy or will to pick a farther one.

People were dancing, drinking, laughing…

Strangers.

Many of them seemed to be genuinely enjoying themselves.
But others, judging by their dazed expressions, were probably just doing the same thing he was…

Pretending.

Running away from something.
Something he had always been particularly good at.

Riven moved through the crowd, eyes locked on the bartender.
His shoulders carved a path through the bodies around him.
When he reached the counter, he sat down.
Ordered a drink, and was served almost immediately.

He looked at the full glass.
Thought about downing it in one go...
But didn’t.

He just turned it slowly in his hands, staring into the liquid, as if he could drown his thoughts in it.

But his mind was stubborn.
Just like her .

He took a sip, trying to force her out of his head...
Those brown eyes.
That sharp tongue.
That defiant smile.
The way she pretended not to like his jokes...

A sly, barely-there smile tugged at his lips.

But it quickly faded.
Because an unfamiliar feminine voice pulled him out of his thoughts.

“Hey. You look like you’re in a terrible mood.”

She smiled, casual and a little too confident. “Mind if I change that?”

Riven frowned. But before he could answer, the girl was already signaling to the bartender and sitting on the stool next to him.

MIND

Musa looked around the Winx suite. Completely empty. A rare sight.

Bloom had left a while ago to meet Sky. Stella had gone out hours earlier, accompanied by Brandon. Aisha was off somewhere, who knows where.

The fairy turned off the lights and lay down on the couch in the middle of the suite. She spun her phone in one hand, resting it on her stomach, while gazing at the many flowerpots that framed the large window of the room.

Through the glass, a few stars could be seen.

But among the bright dots, dark clouds had started to form.

Kind of like her life, when things seemed okay.

The thought sounded so melodramatic that she almost laughed at it — with irony.

And yet, she kept staring at the peaceful scene...

As if it could somehow push all the doubts and fears away.

That’s when her phone vibrated.
Her father’s name lit up the screen.

Her pulse quickened, involuntarily.

She took a deep breath… and answered.

SPECIALIST

Frowning, still facing the counter, Riven turned his head slightly and glanced at the girl who had just taken the seat next to him.

Blonde hair. Tight dress. Sweet perfume.

Too sweet.

She smiled.

"You're Riven, right? From Alfea." She raised an eyebrow. "You’ve probably seen me around."

Without returning the smile, Riven looked back at the bottles lined up behind the bartender.

"Sorry. Don’t remember," he muttered, making no effort to sound polite.

The girl's smile faltered for a second, but she quickly tried to recover it.

And to Riven’s growing (and strangely specific) irritation, she kept trying to strike up a conversation.

She introduced herself. Something with a D. Or maybe a P. He didn’t bother remembering.

But there was something smug about her. The way she carried herself reminded him of Stella. Maybe she was a light fairy too.

She kept talking, but he couldn’t really focus on what she was saying.

Because something felt off. Deeply off.

He was at a bar. There was a drink in his hand. A girl was hitting on him...

But he wasn’t smiling, or trying to get closer — like he had learned to do during his first year at Alfea.

Because all he could think was... there was something wrong with her.

MIND

"Hi, Dad..." Musa’s voice came out a little shaky over the phone.

"Happy birthday, little cherry blossom."

Cherry blossom.

A soft laugh slipped from Musa’s lips as soon as she heard Ho-Boe’s voice calling her that. He used to call her that when she was little.

"Thanks, Dad. You took a while. I thought maybe you weren’t going to call."

"And miss talking to you today? Of course not."

She smiled softly.

"But it’s not just about your birthday that I’m calling. Actually... I need to talk to you."
His voice suddenly turned more serious. "About something important."

Musa’s smile slowly faded.

"Look, if this is about me getting hurt during the Specialists' competition..." She took a breath. "I’m fine now. And I already know what you’re going to say about it. I’ve accepted it."
She paused, trying to keep the irritation out of her voice. "I’d really rather not talk about it right now, please..."

"Actually, I was going to say I changed my mind."

Her breath caught for a second.

"What?" Her voice came out small.

She heard Ho-Boe take a deep breath on the other end.

"I’ve changed my mind about this whole… Specialist thing."

Her eyes widened, and she sat up a little straighter.

"Wait! What do you mean?"

"Well… Headmistress Griffin told me the leader of the Specialists was impressed by… whatever it was you did during this competition and that Blood Witches’ attack on your school. And he said you’ve got talent, and..."
He sighed. "Look, I’m not gonna say I like the idea. I was really worried when I found out everything you did. But… if you want this that badly, and your teachers are supporting you..."

Musa’s voice got caught for a moment.

“Are you serious?”
“Yes…”
“Wow, Dad… I don’t even know what to say, I…” Her voice faltered for a second. A slow smile began to form on her lips. “Thank you.”

“But there’s a condition.” His tone grew firmer, cutting her smile short. “You’re going to keep training your magic. I won’t allow you to become an untrained fairy if… if something goes wrong with this whole Specialist thing.”
The words sent a strange pressure to Musa’s chest.
“Even if it means postponing some of your combat training. And also…” He took a deep breath. “You have to promise me you’ll be careful.”

Musa closed her eyes and forced her voice to stay steady.
“Alright, Dad. I promise.”
“You better.” He paused, his voice softening. “And, sweetheart… You know I love you and I’m only trying to protect you, right?”

A small smile slipped from her lips.
“I know, Dad. I love you too.”
“And… I know your mom would be happy to see you happy.”

Musa felt her throat tighten a little. She swallowed hard.
“Thanks, Dad…”

He drew in a deep breath on the other end of the line, as if keeping the emotion to himself.
“Well… I’ll pass the phone to Tune now, alright? I’ll talk to you later.”
“Later.”

“Musa, happy birthday!” The sweet voice of the little girl echoed through the phone a moment later, easing the tension.

Musa’s smile widened.
“Hi, Tutu! I’ve missed you.”
“I’ve missed you too! When are you coming to visit me again?”
“I’m not sure yet. But I’ll come as soon as I can.”
“I’ll be waiting. You’re not gonna come all grumpy and fight with Dad again, right? Now that he let you be a fighter.” Her voice sounded playful.

Musa bit her lip, trying to hide the involuntary smile.
“A Specialist. And don’t worry. I’ll be happy this time, okay? Promise.”
“Okay. You can teach me how to fight when you come!”
“Tune…” Ho-Boe’s firm voice echoed faintly in the background.
“Alright, alright, no fighting…” the little girl muttered. Musa stifled a laugh. “I’m going to bed now. Good night!”
“Good night, Tutu!”
“Oh, and say hi to that friend of yours, Riven. He’s funny.” She giggled. “Bye.”

Riven.

Musa’s smile faded without her realizing. It took her a moment to respond.
“Bye…”

SPECIALIST

"So, what are you doing here all alone? Trying to forget about Alfea's drama?" the girl asked, raising her eyebrows.

Between her lashes, Riven could clearly see her eyes… and something about them felt… off.

They weren’t brown.

The thought came instantly. He frowned and instinctively leaned back a little.

"Something like that," he replied flatly, taking a sip.

"Well, I can help with that, if you want," she said with a playful smile. She leaned in just a little, her tone too sweet to sound natural. "I’ve seen you sparring at the Bastion sometimes, and…" she paused, biting her lip lightly. "…I like what I see. You’re charming, you know?"

But Riven didn’t smile back.

Because more thoughts were forming in his head…

She wouldn’t say that.

"If you say so." Another dry answer. Another sip.

He turned back to the bottles.

Her smile faltered. A confused expression crossed her face.

But before she could say anything else, a loud clinking sound of metal and glass hitting the floor interrupted her.

"Hey!" she shouted.

Her shrill voice drew attention from everyone nearby. Frowning, Riven turned back to look at her. And, just like several people around them, he was already getting irritated by whatever scene she was about to cause.

AIR

Griffin was in her office, quietly organizing the week's backlog of paperwork. It was Friday night. Being a headmistress was a lonely and exhausting job.
But that particular evening, there was a faint trace of satisfaction amidst the usual grind—thanks to a phone call she had made earlier... and to a black box adorned with Specialist’s emblem resting on her desk. One that Saul had recently given her, as she informed him that she was keen to give it to the owner.

Suddenly, the quiet was broken by a soft click. The door opened, revealing the brown-haired young woman with her signature floral scent. She was clearly dressed up. Her smile was restrained, but her eyes… they shone in a way Griffin had never seen before.

“Well, if it isn’t the birthday girl... Happy birthday, Musa.”
“Thank you!” Musa smiled.

And then she just stood there, smiling, staring at Griffin in silence.

Amused and curious, the headmistress stared back.
“Need anything?” she asked, raising an eyebrow, holding back the smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

“Not really… I just wanted to say thank you.”
“For what?” Griffin asked, feigning innocence.

Musa tilted her head to the side, her smile widening.
“For convincing my father to let me become a Specialist.”
“That was nothing. You were the one who nearly turned the Bastion upside down.” Griffin shrugged, a touch of theatrics in her tone. “Besides… I’d say it would be a waste of energy to keep forcing you to grumble through support duty, don’t you think?”

A quiet laugh escaped Musa.
“I think so too…” she said, biting her lip. “Well, I’ll get going. I don’t want to interrupt you.”

Griffin nodded—until she suddenly remembered something.
“Oh—wait!” She walked over to the desk and picked up the black box. “This is yours now.”

Musa eyed the box with curiosity. And when she lifted the lid… her eyes sparkled.
“Is this…?”
“Your Specialist uniform,” the headmistress said with a smile.

Musa’s smile grew even wider. Her fingers ran gently over the fabric as her bright eyes took in every detail.
“Thank you!”

Griffin gave a small nod.
“You’re dismissed.”

Musa gave her a nod in return and began turning toward the door.
But then, without warning, she turned back and rushed toward Griffin—wrapping her in a tight hug.

For a moment, Griffin froze. Her arms remained still, eyes wide in surprise. Her heart tripped unexpectedly.
Then, a bit awkwardly, she lifted one hand to give Musa a few light pats on the back.

Musa pulled away a few steps and looked at her.

Griffin smoothed down her coat and raised her eyebrows, lips tugging into a half-smile.
“Sorry, I... got a little carried away,” Musa said, her smile sheepish.

Griffin nodded.
“It’s fine. Just don’t get used to it.”

Musa’s smile turned more mischievous. She slowly turned and walked away.
And the moment she disappeared through the door, Griffin let out a soft, muffled laugh.

MIND

The letter “A” crossed by two swords and adorned with wings had never looked so beautiful.

That’s what Musa thought as she gazed at the Specialists’ insignia on the jacket of the uniform.

Her uniform.

A smile tugged at her lips at the thought.

Back in her dorm room, she was now zipping it up over her burgundy top, and admiring herself in the mirror. And the piece fit her perfectly—snug in just the right way.

It was made for her.

And suddenly, the thought triggered a memory that made her smile falter. Because she had worn one of those uniforms before.
But it had been a larger one, one that didn’t quite hug her body—but still… it had felt perfect, once.

It had warmed her and protected her.

Taken care of her.

Just like the one who owned it.

And, just like him, that jacket had a scent she liked...

Musa glanced at the phone on her nightstand.
She wanted to share the news. She’d wait for the girls to return to tell them. But there was someone else she didn’t really want to wait for…

The phone seemed to call to her. As if silently asking her to pick it up and type a message...

But should she?

They’d see each other the next day at the Bastion, after all... and then they’d talk.
They’d figure out what to do—how to act around each other—after whatever that tension was that had taken over once the Harveys walked into that greenhouse yesterday.

And she’d tell him she didn’t go out with Sam.

Not that it should really matter...

A strange flutter filled her stomach. She blinked, trying to push the thought away.

She took the uniform off and put it away carefully. Then returned to the common area and looked out the large window once more, where stars shimmered gently between the clouds.

And she remembered there was someone else she would’ve loved to share that moment with—someone who would’ve been proud of her.
But someone she truly couldn’t share it with anymore.

Her mother.

Musa leaned against the window, chin resting on her hands. And this time, a smile returned to her lips—soft and wistful.
Because something warm bloomed in her chest. Something she couldn’t explain.

As if, while she gazed at that sky, something told her that, somehow, her mother knew .
Knew that she was happy. And would be happy for her, too.

A few memories of Wa-Nin started playing in her mind.

Music. Dance. Family...

Birthday. Singing. Chocolate…

When Musa was little, her mom liked to make her a dessert from a First World country on her birthday. It was a soft chocolate treat you could eat with a spoon.

They used to eat it straight from the pan. Just the two of them. A little ritual of their own.
It didn’t cost much—but it meant everything.

The memory brought a genuine smile to her lips.
And suddenly, an idea clicked in Musa’s mind.

Maybe she could head to the kitchen.
Maybe... she could try to make that dessert again.

***

When she got to the dining hall, Musa spotted a woman with curly brown hair and glasses.

Doris, one of the kitchen staff.

The fairy walked up to the counter.

"Hi, good evening, Doris."
"Evening." The woman smiled. "Hey... you're the birthday girl, aren't you?"
Musa smiled back and nodded.
"Happy birthday! I wish I could serve you something decent, but unfortunately... today's menu isn’t great. Not that it’s usually much better, right?" Doris shook her head with a teasing tone.
Musa let out a soft laugh.
"Actually, Doris, I wanted to ask you a favor..." She hesitated for a second. Her eyes opened with a silent plea. "Would you let me use the kitchen for a bit?"

SPECIALIST

A metal tray on the floor. Drinks and shards of glass scattered everywhere...

A waiter had bumped into the girl at the bar.

“Hey! Watch where you’re going!” she snapped, wiping the spilled drink off her leg. “My dad owns this pub! Do you even realize that?”

Riven’s frown deepened as the girl kept berating the guy with that... annoying voice.

But the words were already fading into noise — because more thoughts were rushing into his mind...

She would never do that.

The waiter walked away once the blonde finally let him go.

She rolled her eyes and scoffed, straightening up again.

“Ugh... I’ve told my dad to hire mind fairies to work here.” She took another sip. “Like the empaths, you know? They’re good with customers... and since they’re not really useful for anything else... might as well make the most of what they’ve got.”

Riven’s jaw clenched. Blood boiled instantly.

In one sudden motion, he stood up.

“Excuse me,” he muttered through gritted teeth.

“Hey! Where are you going?!”

MIND

Musa was just about to leave Alfea’s kitchen, holding a small pot in her hands.

It was filled with the soft chocolate dessert she’d somehow managed to remember how to make.

Brigadeiro.¹

That was the name.

Before stepping through the door, she turned to Doris.

"Are you sure it’s okay for me to take this?" she asked, raising her brows, a hesitant smile playing on her lips.

Doris waved a hand dismissively.

"Of course. Griffin’s probably in her office, and no one else is paying attention anyway. Besides, you’re one of the few students in this hellhole who knows how to be nice to the staff. And I do know you’ve used your magic more than once to ease my back pain." She raised an eyebrow knowingly.

Musa let out a small laugh.

"Thanks, Doris."

"You’re welcome." The woman smiled. "Now go eat your dessert and enjoy your birthday."

Musa nodded, still smiling. That’s when Doris leaned in slightly to peek into the pot, adjusting her glasses.

"Oh... Just be careful not to overdo it and feel sick later. Looks like you made a lot for just one person."

Musa’s smile faltered for a second at the comment.
It took her a moment to answer.

"I’ll be careful, don’t worry."

***

Few people. Grayish walls. Warm lights.

Musa walked through Alfea’s corridors on her way back to the dorm, watching as the soft drizzle outside formed little droplets on the windows.
The pot of brigadeiro felt heavy in her hands.

Doris was right… she had made too much for just one person.

Not on purpose…

The thought stung a little. But she tried to brush it off as she walked.

That’s when a particular hallway came into view...

And her steps froze.

As if they had a life on their own.

It was the hallway that led to the Specialists' Hall...

And for some reason, she just stood there, staring. And almost got annoyed at herself for it.

Her eyes flicked to the window’s glass beside her.
The darkness outside and the lighting inside allowed her to see her own reflection…
And she couldn’t help but notice she looked well put together .

Too well dressed for someone who didn’t want to go out.
Too well dressed for someone who supposedly wanted to be alone…

The thought made something in her mind click, against her will. 

And she almost laughed at herself.
Almost. But she couldn’t.

Because maybe it was time to admit the truth.

Maybe she didn’t want to be alone.
Maybe she hadn’t made all that dessert by accident.

And worse… maybe she knew exactly who she had wanted to be with all along.

Since she was getting ready in front of that mirror.
Since his eyes locked with hers near that greenhouse.
Since her screen lit up at midnight.

The hallway that led to him was right in front of her now…

"Dorm 52 in the Specialists’ Hall…"

Stella’s voice echoed in her mind, intrusive. A conversation she had with Bloom earlier, about Sky's dorm... and his.

A shiver ran down her spine.
And a stupid thought ran up her mind.

No, she didn’t want to wait to talk to him. Didn't want to leave it up to fate.

And even if she didn’t know what to expect… she felt like she had to try.

They were still friends, after all.
And he was still the one who had her back the most at the Bastion.

Maybe she could just… tell him the news.

Not through a message.

She wanted to hear his voice. To know what his reaction would be.
To see if things could go back to normal again.

To give him a little of that dessert...

And then, she could leave.

That’s when, on impulse, Musa began to walk again.
And almost cursed herself.
Because she had no idea if she was doing the right thing…

But she was doing it anyway.

SPECIALIST

Riven watched Alfea’s façade growing closer with each step, as light rain fell on his jacket. Tiny droplets clung to the leather.

Nothing about that day had gone according to plan.
He was supposed to be at that damn bar.
Supposed to be drunk by now…
But the place was already far behind him.

Because walking away was all he’d wanted to do.

He went there to forget—
But ended up remembering even more.
He almost laughed at the irony.

For a moment, he thought he could act like he used to.
Drink, have fun... get distracted.

In different circumstances, he would’ve brushed off that girl’s behavior, had some fun… and forgotten about her right after.

But now, he was walking back to Alfea.
Completely sober.
Way too early.

And that’s when the truth hit him, bitter as usual:
No amount of alcohol could distract him from what was really stuck in his thoughts.

Because even if the girl at the pub didn’t seem like some spoiled rich brat—
He still couldn’t be with her.

Because deep down, he already knew what was wrong all along.

She wasn’t… her .

MIND

52.

Hesitant, with her pulse slightly racing, Musa stared at the golden number on the wooden door.

Not quite sure what to expect from this. Not even sure if she should be there at all.

But before she could think, her right hand was already knocking. The left held the brigadeiro against her hip.

After the knocks, a long minute stretched out…

Silence.

She raised her hand again. Another try.

Her fingers brushed against the chain of her necklace as she waited, still staring at the numbers. As if the gesture could distract her from that stubborn chill rising in her stomach.

More moments dragged on…

Nothing.

That was when she blinked slowly and took a deep breath.

Her hand returned to the door. But this time, she didn’t knock. She just drummed her fingers lightly against the wood.

Almost in the same rhythm as the thoughts drumming in her mind.

As if she was only now realizing what she was doing.

She was there.

At his door.

Out of nowhere.

No warning. No invitation…

And apparently, he wasn’t even there. But even if he was… would he even want her there?

A deep sigh. One last moment of hesitation…

And Musa turned, reluctantly, pulling her arm back.

But the moment her hand left the door, an unmistakable voice echoed behind her.

Her body froze.

And her heart went wild.

SPECIALIST

Riven’s heavy steps echoed down the Specialists’ Hall, each one more irritable than the last. They quickened when he reached the final corridor before door 52. He just wanted to get there, rip off the soaked jacket, forget that damn day…

But then he stopped. Dead.

As if he had slammed into an invisible wall.

Because what he saw could only be a hallucination. Someone who, in his head, should have been somewhere else. With someone else.

At least, that’s what he knew.

What he thought he knew.

But no.

There she was.

In front of his door.

Her fingers drumming against the wood. She turned away, as if already leaving. It was dark, but the silhouette… unmistakable.

Utterly familiar. Utterly magnetic.

“Musa.”

Her name escaped him, almost a whisper. But it was enough to make her turn. And when she turned… the sight hit him in a way that felt irreversible.

Because her brown eyes locked on his like never before.

And everything else about her did too.

The loose hair framing her face.

Her bare shoulders.

The glint of the necklace sliding below her neck.

The absurdly inviting skin...

That scent…

And there was something different about her. A glow in her gaze. Or at the almost imperceptible smile playing under it. Maybe both.

He couldn’t tell. He only knew she looked… perfect.

Far too beautiful to be standing there.

And to be looking at him like that.

Feeling the pounding grow sharper in his chest, Riven started walking again. Closing the distance between them.

And all the weight of that day seemed to vanish. Because the only thing he could think was…

That maybe he had never wanted so badly to shorten the damn space between them.

MIND

Musa met his green eyes as they closed in on hers. Her pulse sped up without permission while she took in every detail of him.

The hair, a little tousled. Still damp.

The leather jacket, dotted with raindrops.

The expression, half surprised, half… incredulous.

But the eyes—his eyes glowed in the dim light.

Intense. Fixed on her. As if silently trying to decipher her.

And Musa couldn’t help but think…

He had never looked so disheveled.

Never looked so chaotic.

And never so…

Absurdly gorgeous.

“Riv…” She let out a small smile.

He smiled back.

A little hesitant.

Almost like he couldn’t believe she was standing there.

“What… are you doing here?” His voice came low, soft.

“Ah…” She glanced down for a moment, almost laughing at herself, before looking up at him again. “It’s just—something happened, and I… wanted to tell you.”

A spark of curiosity flickered in his expression. He stepped closer, slowly.

“What?” he asked, almost a whisper.

Musa drew a deep breath.

“Well… remember how I told you my dad was gonna call today and scold me? Turns out… it wasn’t a scolding. Actually… he changed his mind.” She bit her lip, holding back a smile. “And now… looks like I’ll be annoying you even more at the Bastion… every day, to be exact.”

The green eyes lit up in the dark.

“You’re kidding…” A disbelieving smile curved his lips. “You mean you’re going to…”

“Become a Specialist.” She grinned. “For real.”

Riven’s smile grew even brighter. And even without a word, the way he looked at her… was celebration enough.

Both let out a soft laugh, easing the weight in the air for a moment. But it soon returned.

That’s when his eyes slid over her figure. Musa swallowed when he tilted his head slightly, studying her.

“Hey, your bruises… they’re gone,” he murmured, fascinated.

“Oh…” Musa curved her lips. “Bloom’s new spell.”

His gaze lifted back to hers, shining over a smile. Musa had to make an effort to keep her composure—and to push away the strange chill in her stomach that smile gave her.

She tightened her grip on the pot in her hands. As if it could anchor her.

“Ah, Riv…” She looked down at it, wetting her lips. “Since it’s my birthday, I made a dessert my mom used to make for me. But, I think I might have made… a little too much, you know? So I thought maybe I could… bring it here to share with you…”

Her voice trailed off at the end. Her hesitant gaze carried a silent request.

Riven’s smile faltered, and suddenly his look grew heavier.

Denser.

Far too intense for Musa to decipher.

She held her breath, wondering why those green eyes were fixed on her like that.

A moment of silence followed.

And then, with the thudding of her own heart in her ears, Musa forced her mind back to reality:

Riven was coming back from somewhere. And she had just shown up, out of nowhere.

Maybe… she was being a bother.

The fairy ran a hand behind her neck and bit her lip.

“Wow, I… showed up here unannounced, and you… seemed like you were somewhere else… Sorry, I think I should just go…”

“No.” The word left him too fast, almost like a plea. Musa blinked at the rush in his tone. “I was just…” He paused. Silence lingered. “Forget it…it wasn’t important.” His voice came softer. “I’m here now.”

Musa gazed at him for a moment. And then nodded.

Silence filled the air again as she watched his green eyes grow even more serious.

And then, his hand reached for the doorknob. He unlocked the door.

“So…” he said, glancing at the room briefly, then back at her. “Do you… want to come in?”

This time, it was his eyes making the request.

They held each other’s gaze for a long second. Musa felt her pulse pound harder…

“Yes.” The word left her at last.

And she began to cross that threshold.

Even with the strange chill in her stomach.

Even with that inexplicable feeling that something was about to change.

Maybe for good.

But maybe… she didn’t want it any other way.

Chapter Text

I see you

You see me

How pleasant

This feeling

The moment

You hold me

I missed you

I'm sorry [...]

The night will hold us close

And the stars will guide us home

I've been waiting for this moment

We're finally alone

I turn to ask the question

So anxious, my thoughts

Your lips were soft like winter

In your passion

I was lost

- After Dark, Mr.Kitty

"One day, Musa would find people who trusted her enough not to mind showing their vulnerability in front of her. In return, she would be an open book to them."

– Excerpt from the book: Lighting the Fire (Fate: The Winx Saga: An Original Novel) - Originally in Brazilian Portuguese, translated into English.

MIND

Riven’s soft voice echoed behind her right after he closed the door.
"Make yourself at home."

Musa slowly crossed the dorm he shared with Sky, her eyes scanning the room, taking in every detail.

Swords displayed on the brown wall. Souvenirs and medals decorating the shelves. The soft, warm light spilling from black lamps contrasted with the dark wood furniture.

The atmosphere of that room felt cozy. 

Specifically, Riven’s side of it.

Maybe it was the familiar twin swords, or the posters of things she also liked.

Or maybe... it was the scent of him lingering in the air.

"Not as fancy as the dorms of the spoiled fairies, huh?" he said, arms crossed, leaning against the doorframe.

Near the window on the other side of the room, Musa turned to face him, raising an eyebrow.
"Yeah… not even close." She shrugged dramatically, throwing the teasing right back.

A crooked smile tugged at his lips. Musa smiled in return. And she couldn’t help but notice just how much she’d missed this — even though the last time had only been a little over a day ago.

Riven pushed off the doorframe and approached slowly.
He stopped just a step away.

And even though something cold twisted in her stomach… Musa didn’t back away.
She held his gaze as those green eyes stared at her for a long second, before shifting curiously to the container in her hands.

"What’s that?" he asked, voice soft, smiling.

Musa mirrored his smile and followed his gaze.
"It’s called brigadeiro. It’s a dessert from a First World country that my mom learned to make from a friend who used to travel there." She looked back at him. "Do you have spoons? Because… you need to try this."

One corner of his mouth lifted slightly before he replied.
"Alright, Mind Fairy. I’ll grab some from the cupboard. You can sit if you want." He gestured toward his bed.

Musa nodded and walked over.
She sat on the soft sheets and rested the container on her lap as Riven turned toward a hook near the door.
Silence filled the room, but it felt… comfortable.

He started shrugging off his jacket, sliding the sleeves down his arms in a firm, unhurried way — almost lazily.

And for the first time… Musa let herself watch. 

She watched that moment.

And only looked away a second after his eyes locked with hers again.

Then he grabbed a small towel from the wardrobe and began drying his hair, still damp from the rain. This time, the movements were quick and careless.
When he finished, his hair was even messier than before.

Just like she used to imagine his mind beneath it.
Just like she tried to convince herself she didn’t like.

But she did.

So much that her pulse sped up when he dropped the towel around his neck and looked at her again.
Still, she held his gaze.
For the first time, she didn’t look away.

He curled one corner of his lip into a crooked smile.
"Sorry, I’m not as presentable as you." The tone was teasing.

"Relax. You’re just a little messier than usual."

His smirk deepened — and of course, that made her smile too.

Riven turned and hung the towel on the hook, then opened a small cupboard and grabbed two spoons.

"You’ve barely become a Specialist and you’re already getting cockier, Mind Fairy?"

Musa parted her lips, pretending to be offended. He walked back and sat next to her.

"I’m not cocky. I’m… maybe just a little… bold." She smiled, teasing. "But in your case, it’s all your fault."

"Oh, yeah?"

"Yeah.” She nodded, playfully dramatic. “You’re always provoking me. I’m just giving it back in equal measure."

Riven narrowed his eyes, leaning toward her.
"If you didn’t like it, you wouldn’t be here."

A small smile tugged at his lips — but it quickly faded.

And suddenly, Musa felt a shift in his gaze.
Something heavier.

"And speaking of that..." he hesitated for a moment, lips pressing together before the words came out. "Did you… end up canceling with the Harveys?"

His voice was quiet.
But serious.

And that weight in his eyes seemed to fill the air, tightening in Musa’s lungs. She felt the need to ease it.

"I did. But honestly… I never wanted to go." She took a breath. "I think I was only doing it so I wouldn’t seem ungrateful. And because I still felt guilty for what happened to them..." She looked away, thoughtful. Breathed deep. "But I think I finally realized that none of that would change anything. And maybe it’s time I forgive myself for all of it."

"So you finally decided to follow your own advice?" Riven raised an eyebrow.

Musa frowned, curious.
"What advice?"

"You once told me not to keep blaming myself for other people’s choices… remember?"

The green in his eyes sparked with mischief, and Musa had to hold back a smile.

"That’s different."

"Why?"

"Because I used magic on Sam. I literally influenced his behavior. No room for choice."

Riven shrugged, unimpressed.
"He seems fine. If he wasn’t, he wouldn’t have asked you out."
He glanced at her sideways.

Musa smiled reluctantly.
"Fair enough. You’ve got a point."

He looked away, but a sly little grin crept onto his face.

"Anyway…" she continued, "the important thing is that I realized I’ve been doing everything to avoid hurting others, and avoid feeling guilty, but… I can’t undo what’s already been done. And besides..." She grew more serious, voice steadying. "In the end, I was the one getting hurt. And I ended up hurting other people along the way too… people I never meant to hurt."

She looked into his eyes as she said those words.
And didn’t try to hide how much they meant.

Riven stared back. Steady.

And they stayed there, suspended in each other’s gaze.

Musa felt her breath catch. And she looked away — like she needed air again.

Their attention drifted down to the container resting on her lap.

“Oh… the brigadeiro.” Her voice came out soft, followed by a small smile.

She carefully removed the lid and leaned back slightly, supporting herself with her hands on the mattress.
Riven’s eyes dropped to the container and studied it as if it were something… intriguing. 

Or forbidden.

“Can I?” He nodded briefly toward the dessert, then looked back up at her.

She stared at him for a moment before nodding silently.

Riven slowly leaned over her lap. And suddenly, she became a little too aware of his presence.
Maybe it was his scent overwhelming her senses, or maybe it was the sound of his breath against the quiet of the room.
He started to dig the spoon into the dessert, holding the container with his other hand so it wouldn’t slip—since the chocolate was dense.
And in doing so, he applied just enough pressure to her skin.

The silence stretched.
Musa could’ve helped. She could’ve moved... But she didn’t.
She just stayed there, bracing herself on her hands, watching him.
Feeling the weight of his touch, indirect but firm.
As if there was something inconveniently hypnotic about it.
Her fingers curled slightly around the bedsheet, a nearly imperceptible gesture.

“Hm.” Riven furrowed his brow after a few spoonfuls, sitting up slowly. “Damn. That’s actually really good.”
His eyes found hers again.

She held his gaze for a moment, then looked down at the dessert.
“Told you,” she murmured with a quick smile, taking a spoonful for herself.
Trying to shake the tension.
Still feeling his eyes on her.

“So… does that mean your dad changed his mind?” he asked casually, scooping up another bite.
“Yeah. Thanks to Griffin. She told him I did well in the competition, that Saul thinks I have potential, and… he finally agreed to let me become a Specialist.” She smiled.

“You know you’ll have to train harder now, right, Mind Fairy?”
He gave her a sideways glance, the crooked grin returning as he stole another spoonful.

“Yeah, I know.” She mirrored the smile.
“And the worst part is he made it a condition that I keep training my magic too. But… I don’t mind. A bit more effort now to become a real Specialist sounds way better than spending my life working somewhere like… that thought-based purchasing company run by Duke Hammerstrom.¹”

“I wouldn’t worry about that if I were you.” Riven shrugged. “You wouldn’t last a week in that place.”

“Why not?” She frowned, popping another spoonful into her mouth.

“Because the minute a customer got on your nerves, you’d get fired for being…” He leaned closer, the mischievous grin forming. “Bold. And even saying it was all their fault.”

Musa covered her mouth with her hand, still chewing, trying to muffle the laugh that escaped anyway.

“Well, lucky them then.”

SPECIALIST

Riven couldn’t quite explain the relief he felt while laughing with Musa. Not long ago, he’d been cursing himself for being sober. 

But now, he could only be thankful for it.

Because this way, he could be sure she was really there. That he wasn’t imagining the melodic laugh, the playful brown eyes, or the scent lingering from her skin.

Or the way she kept pulling his gaze in — effortlessly.

As if he had no choice.

"You know, Riv..." Her voice came out a little firmer between spoonfuls of dessert. "I really need to thank you for all of this. The training, the inhibitors... None of it would've worked without you. So, thank you... really."

Her brown eyes stayed on him for a moment longer than usual. And deeper too.

"Anytime, Mind Fairy."

A soft smile formed on her lips. And Riven couldn’t help staring.

As if that smile distorted gravity.

That was when the sound of buzzing cut through the air, pulling their attention away. The screen of Riven’s phone lit up on the desk.

And nothing had ever felt so suddenly annoying.

He picked it up, trying to shake off the irritation. Scanned the messages on the screen.

"Well, would you look at that..." he murmured. "Apparently, I’ve just been summoned to serve as part of the security team for an event in Solaria, a few weeks from now. Some fancy party where Her royal highness herself, Queen Luna, is expected to be." He threw in a mocking little bow.

"Oh, I heard Stella talking about that earlier today. Seems like you’ll be serving your behated princess." Musa smirked, copying the bow with a teasing voice. "Good luck."

Riven answered with a cynical grin.

And before he could think, he was already leaning closer, ready to tease her back...

Until his smile faltered. Hers did too.

But he didn’t pull away.

He only pressed his lips together, subtly.

Trying not to look at hers.

"And what are you smirking at?" he asked, attempting to sound playful — a little more unstable than he meant to. "Now that you're an official Specialist, you’ll have to take orders from her too."

She lightly wet her lips. And her breath seemed louder somehow.

Or maybe… that’s just what he wanted to believe.

"I don’t… have to serve in Solaria. I could serve in Melody’s army. Or maybe..." she hesitated, her voice dropping slightly, "even in Zenith Guard..."

Her tone was soft.

But his blood heated all at once.

Zenith Guard.

That uniform.

The silver emblem.

That place.

He—

Riven’s body stiffened and instinctively leaned back. His breathing began to grow heavier as his expression hardened.

Thoughts pushed their way into a part of his mind he preferred to keep buried.

"Don’t even think about joining the Zenith Guard." His voice came out serious. His jaw tensed. "Please."

Musa’s face shifted into something like confusion.

And his chest tightened even more.

MIND

Musa felt the blood drain from her face at Riven’s unexpected response. Her voice caught in her throat. Her body leaned back, as if all that electricity between them had just been pulled away.

"Riv… I… I was just joking..."

Still overtaken by confusion, she watched his chest rise and fall for a moment. And suddenly, her confusion began turning into genuine concern.

Until his gaze softened slightly.

"No..." he murmured, taking a deep breath, as if trying to steady himself. "It’s not what you think..."

Musa frowned. She placed the brigadeiro on the nightstand and turned fully toward him, her knees brushing against his leg.

"Then what is it?"

He hesitated.

But this time, his eyes didn’t leave hers. He just looked at her for a long moment.

"My father’s one of the commanders in the Zenith Guard," he finally said. "And trust me — you don’t want to meet him."

Musa studied him carefully for a moment, as if the tension on his face was twisting her own chest.

"Why?"

His gaze darkened. His brow furrowed.

"Because he’s an asshole."

That was when Musa realized the tension felt familiar. Her mind rewound to the greenhouse, the day before.

"Riv… is he the idiot you told me about?"

"Yeah. That’s him," he replied, dryly, looking away.

Like just talking about it was already too much.

"You…" she hesitated for a moment. "Do you want to talk about it?"

"Talk about what?" he looked at her again. "That he and my mom used to fight all the time? That she left because of him?"

His voice sounded almost cynical. But his words hit Musa like a punch.

Because the pain in his eyes was undeniable. She stayed silent, just watching him, not pushing — letting him speak, letting him know she was there.

He took a deep breath and went on.

"They never got along. He’d say so much shit..." He furrowed his brow. His gaze drifted into the distance. "Until one day, she just left him."

"Are you close?"

Riven shook his head faintly.

"No. When they were splitting up, some things happened and..." His voice caught for a second. He straightened his back, his expression hardening. "She pulled away for good. But not just from him... and he never misses a chance to remind me of that. Because he wants me to hate her. Just like he does."

His gaze darkened, heavy and silent. And it pulled Musa’s stomach down with it. She could barely find her voice.

"Riv, I… I’m so sorry..."

He stayed quiet for a moment. His eyes stayed on something distant.

"I got used to it. I had to..." His voice dropped a little. "Just like I had to get used to being raised by him."

Musa watched the grief settle in his face. In every move he made. And she felt her own chest sink.

"What did he do to you?"

Riven exhaled sharply.

"He wanted me to be some prodigy soldier. A perfect example of discipline and performance. But I never was." He let out a bitter little laugh that faded just as quickly. "He used to drag me to his work to train even when I didn’t want to go. And I had to sit through all the idiotic jokes from his douchebag colleagues. They’d say I needed to be stronger, more violent... no weakness. And I was so fucking angry. But that bastard, instead of standing up for me, would just tell me to stay quiet. To always be in control." He clenched his jaw, eyes darkening again. "I always felt like I wasn’t good enough. And he made sure I never forgot it. He criticized everything I liked that wasn’t related to training — said it was all a waste of time. Once, when he was pissed, he even said he didn’t understand how I got selected to be a Specialist…" He paused, exhaling hard. "But you know what’s funny?" He let out a dry, ironic smile. "It was actually because of the things I liked doing in my free time that I got better. I used to game — sharpened my logic. And I started using strategy to my advantage."

"Did he ever acknowledge that?"

Riven shook his head.

"Not a chance. He just stopped giving me shit. But honestly, that’s already a lot coming from him."

Musa watched him closely—every small movement. The way his eyes hardened. The way his fingers curled into the mattress.

And even with the inhibitors… she could still read it.

Anger. Frustration.

His dark gaze stayed locked on nothing.

"You know, ironically, he’s part of the reason I turned into such a ‘delinquent,’" he went on. "After my first year here, I actually tried to improve. Like he wanted. I gave up things I liked, shut Terra out, tried getting close to the assholes he always wanted me to be like. Started smoking and drinking to be like them. Did some dumb shit here and there… And then I tried to play the tough guy. And for a while, I was actually proud of that." He let out a bitter smile. "I even tried to make Dane be one too. Thought I was helping." The smile faded. His expression darkened. "Until I realized I was just turning him into a second version of me." His jaw clenched before the words came out, almost spat. "Into an asshole."

Musa felt the hurt in his voice like a blow to her own chest. Her eyes stayed on him, full of focus.

And understanding.

"You know, when Dowling found out about the shit I was doing and told my dad…" He kept going. "At first, it sucked. Because he’d call me, pissed. But after a while, I actually started liking the thought of his face when he heard.’Cause back in Zenith, he tries so hard to look like a saint. Like he’s got it all under control… But I’m here to prove he doesn’t. Because I’m done trying to be what he wants. And I’m never letting him influence me again. Not about my behavior, not about what I’m capable of doing…" His lip twisted. "And definitely not about what I think of my mom."

His voice came out low—poison-laced. His fingers gripped the mattress even tighter.

That’s when he looked back at her.

And Musa saw the pain in his eyes.

And everything else he’d tried so hard to suppress.

But now… it was all right there in front of her.

No shield.

Just the raw truth.

Her throat tightened, but she made herself stay strong.

Wanting to be a safe place for him.

The way he’d so often been for her.

"I’m really sorry, Riv." She placed her hand gently over his on the mattress, her voice steady, her eyes locked with his. "I mean it."

His expression faltered for a second.

His gaze dropped to her hand.

And after a brief moment of hesitation… he turned his palm up without a word.

She started tracing slow circles in his hand with her thumb.

Hoping that small gesture could offer even a little comfort.

And for a while, they just stayed like that.

Only silence. Only that touch—

Which maybe meant more than any words ever could.

Until he twisted his lip again.

"Guess I ruined your birthday vibe, huh, Mind Fairy?" he said softly. "Maybe you should’ve gone out with your friends…"

Musa shook her head slowly, holding his gaze.

She stayed quiet for a second, weighing each word she wanted to say.

"No," she said at last. "I’m already where I want to be."

His eyes studied her face.

"You sure? I thought other people’s emotions overwhelmed you…" he asked, curving the corner of his mouth in a faint, unsure smile—

Like he still didn’t understand how much he meant to her.

"Only when they invade me without warning. Not when they come from someone I care about." She looked straight at him, firm—leaving no room for doubt.

His expression wavered again.

"Besides..." she added, raising her wrist with a small motion to show the inhibitor. "I’ve got this. And I’m not invading your privacy. You’re telling me this because you want to. And I like it that way."

SPECIALIST

Riven couldn’t help noticing Musa’s skin around the edges of the inhibitor.

Redness. Tiny scars... and the urgency came before he could even process it.

"Can I ask you something?" 

She nodded.

"Why did you want so badly to stop being a fairy and become a Specialist? Bad enough to ignore how much those things hurt you." He looked her in the eyes, like he was silently begging her not to deny the truth like she always did whenever they touched on this topic.

She held his gaze for a moment, like she was weighing her answer.

"There are a lot of reasons why I don’t like my magic..." she said, glancing away briefly. She took a breath. "But to be more specific about your question… ever since I was little, I liked watching how the other fairies could fight. The fire ones throwing explosive balls at their enemies, the air ones electrocuting them..." She smiled faintly. "And I wanted to do things like that too. But I couldn’t... because I’m a mind fairy. And we’re not made for combat. But I’ve always liked to move, you know? Taking action. That’s why I love dancing. It was the best alternative I had to being overwhelmed by other people’s emotions." She paused, a smile tugging at her lips. "Then I got to Alfea and saw you Specialists... and I started imagining what it’d be like. But I didn’t think I could actually do it. It was just wishful thinking. But then the whole thing with the Blood Witches happened..." She ran her hands along her arms, staring at the fading little scars from the scrapers. "And suddenly, I had no magic and was at risk of being expelled by Rosalind. I was overwhelmed by everything and... Dane had told me how training helped him forget his problems..." She smiled. "And then a certain Specialist agreed to show me the Bastion, teach me a few moves..." She glanced sideways at Riven. "And as grumpy as he was sometimes..." she shrugged dramatically. He smiled. "...he helped me believe I could actually give it a shot. And now… here I am." She smiled back.

Riven raised a brow, all theatrical.

"So it’s Dane’s fault I have to put up with you?" He faked outrage.

Musa narrowed her eyes, but a quiet laugh escaped anyway.

And Riven couldn’t help smiling back.

Or noticing how, deep down... he liked being the reason for that sound more than he should.

"Well... it’s your birthday, Mind Fairy. Want to do something more... fun?"

"Like what?" She smiled.

"Whatever you want." His voice came out lower, more serious.

But his gaze didn’t waver. It stayed locked on her, like he wanted to make sure she knew he meant it.

Her smile faltered... but Riven didn’t stop looking.

He watched, closely, as her brown eyes shifted away. A shy smile crept beneath them.

She reached up to touch the back of her neck and wetted her lips. Started glancing around the room, like she was searching for something.

"What do you do for fun around here?"

Riven crossed his arms and shrugged.

"I take care of my gear. Sometimes I read. Sometimes I play video games with Sky... nothing special."

"Oh right. I forgot you’re a nerd." Musa shot him a teasing smile.

Riven leaned toward her.

"Careful, Mind Fairy. I’m still the only person in the Bastion who puts up with you."

She giggled softly, but—surprisingly—didn’t reply. Riven pressed his lips together, fighting a smile.

She turned her face away again, letting her eyes wander around the room.

Until they landed on a book on the nightstand. She reached for it and flipped it open.

"Oh, look at that... The Prince by Machiavelli." Her brown eyes peeked over the cover, mischievous. "Wow, that explains a lot." Her voice dripped with sarcasm.

Riven smirked, clenching his jaw.

Because she had no idea how effortlessly charming she was.

"Smartass."

Musa grinned, playfully, and stood up. She placed the book back on the nightstand and started walking slowly, studying the room. Riven stayed seated on the bed, arms still crossed.

But his eyes... locked on her.

Every step. Every motion.

Every curve…

She reached the swords displayed on the wall next to him. Began examining them…

Touching them.

Normally, Riven would’ve hated someone messing with his stuff. But right now, all he could do... was watch her.

And his eyes gravitated to her hands.

To the way her fingers slid along the metal…

Like that touch echoed right through his chest.

And for a moment, he cursed himself for not being able to look away from her.

Or to pull his mind from the thoughts it was racing through.

For not wanting to.

He took a breath, his fists tightening on his own arms. Like that gesture could tame the impulse rising inside him.

Like he didn’t already know it wouldn’t.

“I’ll have to try harder with the swords. I’m not very good at it,” she said, studying the weapons on the wall. “You saw how I got my ass kicked by Samantha…”

“She shouldn’t have done that,” he cut in, firm, without thinking. “She played dirty with you.”

Musa turned to him, surprised. Then, her brown eyes grew more serious... as if she were trying to hide the vulnerability behind them.

But he could see it.

“Well... it’s not like real enemies are going to play fair, right?” she admitted.

The words hit Riven in a way that made him uncomfortable...

But she was right.

And the thought of seeing her in danger again...

Riven had to blink hard to push it away.

“I need to focus on swordplay if I want to be a decent Specialist,” she continued, with a small smile, as if trying to ease the tension in the air...

Or the worry in him.

And he hated how easily she could do that.

The way she seemed to bend his judgment.

And she didn’t even need her magic to do it.

He took a deep breath, giving in to how much he just wanted to stay in that strangely satisfying atmosphere she’d created since the moment she allowed him to open up.

Or maybe since the moment she showed up in front of him.

“You don’t need to focus on swords to be a good Specialist,” he said at last, his tone calmer now.

Musa frowned a little, then smiled faintly and crossed her arms. Irony and challenge took over her face.

“How can you say that? Especially you, who uses two.”

Narrowing his gaze, Riven shot her a sideways smirk.
And this time, he couldn’t stay still any longer.

He stood up and began walking toward her.

MIND

Musa forced herself to hold her posture and suppress the shiver down her spine when Riven stopped a couple of paces away from her.

Staring with that smug little smirk.

Almost annoying.

Almost…

Irresistible.

She swallowed hard but didn’t look away.

That’s when he reached out beside her and grabbed the hilts of the swords, pulling them from the rack without breaking eye contact.

Still with her arms crossed, Musa held his gaze.

With a bit of difficulty.

“Yeah, I like using dual swords,” he said, a forced casualness in his tone.
Like he was trying to provoke her.
But she wouldn’t give in. She held back a defiant smile.

He gripped the weapons and spun them with ease—one in each hand. The blades arced around her.
“These beauties are quick and deadly. A perfect match for me. Some prefer long swords, like Sky.” He pointed with the blade to his friend’s weapon across the room, guiding her gaze. “But they’re heavy. Work better with bigger, stronger guys. Doesn’t really suit you.”

“Oh, because I’m small and weak?” She raised a brow at him with a sarcastic little smile.

Riven smirked, shaking his head.

“I’m serious, Musa. Every Specialist needs to work with what they do best. Your strength isn’t brute force, it’s agility. You used to be a dancer. Your edge is movement and speed—that’s why you’re so good with the staff. It moves with you, like an extension of your body. And you’re great with a bow too, but that’s long-range combat. You need something lethal for when the enemy gets too close.”

“Okay. So if not swords... what then?”

“Daggers. Small, sharp, dangerous... Just like you.” He smirked.

Musa smiled in spite of herself.

“Of course. A joke. You were taking your time.”

A low little laugh escaped his throat as he returned the swords to the wall.
Then he opened a drawer from the desk and pulled out a short blade.

“Give me your hand. I want to show you something.”
He reached out to her.

Amused, Musa gave him a suspicious look.

“What are you gonna do?”

“Do you trust me?” He tilted his head at her, challenging.

Musa lifted her chin slowly, holding his gaze.

“No.”

Riven narrowed his eyes and stepped even closer. The space between them shrank—warm and charged.

“Liar.” He threw her a cocky little smirk.

Musa let out a quiet laugh. And gave in.

She placed her hand over his, palm facing up.

The heat of his touch spread through her skin as his strong fingers closed around hers. Her pulse quickened—betrayed her.

And even more so when his teasing gaze began flicking between her eyes and her hand.

Then, without warning, Riven drove the dagger into the center of her palm.

She instinctively tried to pull her arm back, but he stopped her—gripping her wrist firmly.

A muffled grunt escaped her lips...

but there was no pain.

Just one hell of a scare.

She blinked in disbelief at the sight in front of her.

Riven moved the hilt, and the blade slid up and down her skin without cutting.

A damn retractable dagger.

Musa closed her eyes and bit her lip hard.

“Idiot.”

Riven let out a low chuckle.

"Did you really think I'd let you hold a real dagger close to my throat?"

Musa tried to suppress the sly smile that tugged at her lips.

"A wise choice."

His grin widened, lighting up the green in his eyes.

"Alright, here’s the deal..." Riven gently held her forearm and positioned the dagger in her hand, his fingers wrapping around hers. The blade appeared between her thumb and index finger.
"You can strike like this..." he guided the knife up to his own neck, holding Musa’s gaze, "or..." — he shifted the dagger so that the blade extended past her pinky finger — "like this. Got it?" he asked, pressing her hand softly against his chest.

His voice had dropped, quieter now. And his eyes had gone serious.

Musa felt the warmth of his chest against her palm.
"Got it."
"If you ever have to fight some monster..." he continued, eyes still fixed on hers, "aim between the ribs. Go for the heart."

He didn’t let go of her hand on his chest.

And Musa wondered if he could feel the air turning heavier the same way she could.
"Right."
"Well... you should also know what to do in case you’re the one with a dagger at your throat..." He looked at her for a beat, hesitant, before going on. "Wanna learn?"

The question was simple, but his voice carried a different weight. Like it held a request.
To cross the invisible line that had always seemed to stand between them.

And even as her pulse quickened more and more...
"Yes."
The answer left her lips steady.
And she didn’t even try to fight the cold ripple that spread through her stomach as Riven slowly moved around her, each step deliberate.

He stopped behind her.

She felt his gaze burning into her back, but didn’t dare turn around…
And nearly cursed herself for the sudden need to feel the heat of his body.
Like something inside her demanded he come closer.

Then she heard his footsteps approaching from behind, as if he could hear the thoughts she was trying to suppress.

She expected him to just press his body to hers, to place the dagger at her throat…

But suddenly, his fingers brushed her neck, sliding down — rough against her skin — tracing her collarbone.
A shiver burned through her as he swept her hair back, baring the side of her neck to him.
Her eyes fluttered shut for a second — betraying her. But not as much as her traitorous heart, now pounding in her chest.

His chest finally met her back.

He’d never been this close.

His strong arms wrapped around her, holding her in place with care.
His left arm came across her body, around her abdomen, gripping her right arm. With the other, he positioned the blade near her throat — without touching.
The skin at the nape of her neck prickled as his face came closer and his breath touched her bare skin.

"If you ever find yourself in this kind of situation..." his deep voice grazed her ear, "...you need to strike a weak spot to throw your opponent off. He’ll loosen his grip. Then you take the knife, twist… and take control."

He paused for a moment, his voice lower.
"Try to fake it. Go for a weak spot on me..."

Without thinking, she turned her head slightly, meeting his eyes for a moment.

A mistake.
Because her pulse faltered — and the rest of her nearly followed.
"Right."

With effort, she looked away again. Almost reluctantly.
And for a second, she forgot what she was supposed to do.

She took a breath — steadying it. Failing.
Waited a second...
Then grabbed the hand holding the blade to her throat, trying to break free.

But his arms tensed, holding her firmly in place.
Musa shut her eyes for another brief moment.

Damn the effect it had on her.

"Easy, Mind Fairy..." he said softly. "You’re supposed to strike the weak point first..."

Musa blinked, cursing her own distraction.
"And what if there isn't one? Some people just don’t seem to have any..." — she paused for a second. "Like you..."

The words slipped out with a sincerity that startled even herself.
As if, in that moment, she simply couldn’t fake it anymore.
No teasing. No provocation...

She waited for a smug, cocky reply.
But it didn’t come.

Instead, he went quiet for a beat.

"You’re wrong..." he said at last, his voice rough. "Everyone has one..."

The quiet settled between them again — but this time, it wasn’t empty.
It mixed with the sound of his breathing, growing more unsteady against her skin.
Or maybe it was hers.
Or maybe the heartbeat slamming against her chest.

She felt his body tense.
Like he was holding something back.
Or maybe she was imagining it — because it was getting harder and harder to think.

She kept her face forward, trying to stay grounded.
Trying not to lose herself…

Until it became impossible.

Because his hand slipped from her arm and landed firmly on her abdomen.
The other let the blade fall to the floor.

And then, his lips burned against her neck in a kiss — intense and consuming, right at the curve of her skin.

This time, her eyes shut tight. Her lips parted as her lungs filled with air — as if she’d run out of breath, while her body lit on fire.

A soft sound escaped her throat, betraying any effort at restraint.

Then he pulled away. His face moved back slightly.

But he didn’t step away.
His hands still held her waist.
His breath — ragged.
His body — firm and warm against her.

Breathless, Musa turned her face slowly.

And found his green eyes close to hers, locked in place.

But there was no mischief in them.

On the contrary —

They looked guilty.

Pleading.

"Sorry..." he murmured, his voice caught in heavy breaths. His chest rising and falling.

As if caught in the middle of hesitation and desire.

As if what just happened had been a mistake.

And suddenly, that word hit Musa like a punch to the gut.

"Sorry?" she frowned, the word slipping out. "You... regret it?"

Her voice came out thick with frustration.

Edging on indignation.

As if the idea of regret could suddenly hurt more than anything else.

But then — his eyes darkened.

His jaw clenched.

And his expression turned into something overwhelming.

"No," he said, voice low and rough. He turned her to face him, his hands gripping her waist. "I don't fucking regret it at all."

And before she could think, he pulled her in for a kiss, with no turning back.

Musa’s fingers gripped the collar of his shirt.
Then slid up to the back of his neck, tangling in his hair.
His hands clutched her waist, pulling her closer.
As if that was even possible.

Their tongues met, and she felt his chest pounding against hers.
Riven held her tight in his arms. She rose on her tiptoes.
He began to deepen every touch, every movement — firmer, more intense. And she responded without holding back.

His body pressed into hers with urgency, guiding her backward.
Until her back hit the edge of the desk. And his lips began to descend.

Musa got lost in the touch.
Eyes closed, she braced herself on the desk, her hands gripping the cold wood. Her neck tilted back, her chest arching forward.
As if her body offered itself up. As if it had a will of its own.

His lips traveled down — burning, electrifying — from her jaw to her neck, from her neck to her collarbone…
His strong hands held her waist, hot against her skin, pulling her into him.
A shiver sparked across her body when his fingers slipped beneath the hem of her shirt…

But suddenly, he pulled his hands away and slammed them on the desk, fists clenched, trapping her between his arms. The desk shook.
Panting, he broke the kiss.

"Tell me to stop…" he whispered, voice low and heavy against her neck. "Because if you don’t… I won’t."

Breathless, Musa brought a hand to the back of his neck. Her fingers threaded through his hair, gently guiding his face back to hers.

"Riven…" she breathed, meeting his eyes. "Don’t stop."

The words came out like a plea.
And a flame lit behind his gaze.
And she knew — there was no going back.

MIND
(Explicit)

Riven grabbed her by the thighs and lifted her onto the desk.
Their lips found each other again — with even more hunger.
Her fingers tangled in the back of his neck.
His dragged with dominance inside her shorts.

He slid his hands down to her knees and pushed them farther apart.
Then pulled her hips toward his with urgency.
That was when Musa felt his erection pressing into her…
And something deep inside her clenched hard.

His hand moved up her back to unzip her top. A shiver ran down her spine with the metallic sound as he pulled it down.
Riven’s fingers brushed over her bare shoulder, then tugged the sleeves down. He let the piece fall to the floor.

Musa reached for the hem of his shirt and pulled it up. He helped her take it off in a swift, wordless motion.

Panting, they stared at each other for a brief moment.
His green eyes glued to her.
Hers calling him closer.
And of course — he came.

He kissed her again.
His hands moved down to the zipper of her shorts, pulling it open in one smooth motion.

Then, his lips left hers abruptly — because he was kneeling.

And his mouth met the sensitive skin on her waist. The same spot he had cared for just the day before.
But now, his lips traced a burning path across her stomach — as if he adored every inch of her.

Musa’s hands moved on instinct, her fingers threading through his hair, her whole body tensing.

Then he gripped her hips, sliding her off the desk. Her feet touched the floor.

He started pulling her shorts down, eyes locked with hers.
And she did her best to hold his gaze — to hold herself steady.

He stood up again, and his lips found hers once more.
His arms wrapped around her.
He unhooked her strapless bra with ease, and the fabric dropped to the floor.

He lifted her up again, and she wrapped her legs around his waist.
He carried her to the bed.

The kiss broke for just a moment — only long enough for him to lay her down and lean over her.

His hand steadied itself on her hip — and her mind went quiet.
Because in that moment, everything else disappeared.

And suddenly, there was nothing but that touch, and the warmth of his body against hers.

SPECIALIST
(Explicit)

Riven’s hand began to travel with purpose along the curves of her body — his gaze burning in its path.
Every movement, every reaction to his touch, every breath that escaped her mouth…

Goddamn.

He brushed his lips over hers.
His hand moved higher. His fingers grazed her breast, then pressed down — full and firm.

She gasped angainst his mouth.

That sound. That sound.

It nearly broke him.

He kissed her again.
With everything he’d been holding back.

She kissed him back just as fiercely — as if she needed him just as much as he needed her.

His hand found her thigh. Moved with precision, exploring...
And every shiver, every soft moan that escaped her lips…

A fire.

His mouth trailed down her neck, her chest, her breast…
Her body tensed beneath his.
Her fingers buried in his back, in his hair.
Her scent was intoxicating.

And every reaction she gave him…

He didn’t know if he wanted to slow down and savor — or push her over the edge.

His mouth moved lower, along her stomach, taking in every inch.
Her body moved with him, responsive, beautiful…

He stopped when he reached the edge of her panties.
Lifted his gaze.

Brown eyes locked onto his — parted lips, flushed cheeks…

Fuck.

How could she do this to him?
How could she be so fucking perfect?

With effort, he pulled away. Sat up just slightly, letting his eyes travel along her body, until they found hers again.
And her eyes — they looked like they were calling him back.
Or cursing him for stopping.

He didn’t know.
Didn’t care.
Either one was just as satisfying.

He grabbed her hips and ran his fingers up the sides of her panties.
Pulled them down, slow, eyes never leaving hers, until the fabric slipped off her feet.

He removed his pants. Stepped back only long enough to reach for a condom in the nightstand drawer.

After putting it on, his hands returned to her soft skin.
Gliding along her thighs, her hips, her waist...

He laid himself over her — and entered with control.

Green eyes on brown.

And he felt everything.
The way her breath caught.
The way her hands gripped his skin.
The sound she tried to hold back.

His pulse thundered.

She was so warm, so wet, so ready for him…

And he was burning for her.

Her legs wrapped around him with urgency.
And he didn’t hesitate to meet her intensity.

She was finally his.
And he was hers.

Their movements grew more intense. More consuming.
His hand slipped down between them.

His fingers found her…
Her hands clenched on his skin — pulling him closer. A sharper breath escaped her lips.

And he knew.

He didn’t hold back anymore.
He gave in — right with her.

Chapter Text

You're dripping like a saturated sunrise

You're spilling like an overflowing sink

You're ripped at every edge but you're a masterpiece

And now you're tearing through the pages and the ink

Everything is blue

His pills, his hands, his jeans

And now I'm covered in the colors

Pulled apart at the seams

- “Colors (Stripped)”, Halsey

MIND

Those brown walls and warm lights would stay burned into Musa’s memory.
Just like everything else about that scene:
The unmade bed.
The clothes scattered across the floor.
Their scents mixing in the air.

Her hair fanned out across the soft pillow. His, messy as always.
But this time, it was her doing.

She was lying in his bed, wrapped in almost nothing but his sheet—and the comfortable weight of his body.
He was propped up on his elbows, arms braced on either side of her waist, his torso leaning over her. So close that the small rectangular pendant hanging from his chain brushed against her skin through the sheet.
His green eyes studied her quietly.

And they had never looked so... at peace.

He was finally there, laid bare before her in every sense—from the secrets he’d shared to the scars marking his skin.

Her fingers found the chain, tracing the small inscriptions carved into the metal.
“What’s this?” she asked softly.
“Military ID. Name, home realm, blood type... You’ll get one too, now that you’re becoming a Specialist.”

Musa smiled faintly.

She slid her fingertips along the chain, up to his neck, then gently down to the spot just below his collarbone, where one of the scars curved into a small line.

Riven glanced sideways at her hand, the corner of his mouth lifting.

“That bad, Mind Fairy? ’Cause, you know... I’ve got plenty of those.”

Musa shook her head.

“Just wondering how you got it.”

“Sword training. Like most of them.”

Her fingers moved to a thinner line along his shoulder.

“That one was from a Specialist with terrible aim. Archery practice. Guess I was standing too close to the target.”

Musa smiled.

“And this one?” she asked, brushing a small stitched mark on his arm. “Sword again? Or just another clumsy Specialist?”

“Actually, that one’s from my grandpa’s willow.”

“A willow?” she grinned, doubtful. “As in... a tree?”

“Yeah. It attacked me when I was a kid. Or maybe—” Riven pretended to think. “It was just defending itself after I climbed it, hit it with a plastic sword... and slipped off the branch.”

Their laughter tangled in the air—soft, quiet, warm.

And when it faded, the silence between them felt heavier, charged.

Musa lifted her hand to his jaw. Her thumb traced a slow line along his jawline.

That was when her phone screen lit up a few times on the nightstand, breaking the moment.

“Damn.” She smiled, glancing briefly toward it.

“What is it?”

“The girls. They’re probably worried, thinking I’m alone... and miserable.” Musa bit her lip, trying to hide the curve of a smile.

“Oh, yeah? And how would you explain to them that you’re actually in the bed of the guy they can’t stand—half-naked on top of it?” A cynical glint flickered in his eyes.

“Hmm... I don’t know if they should really be worried about me.” Musa raised an eyebrow. “You’re the one who said I’m the ‘walking red flag.’”

“Did I, huh?”

“Yeah.”

“Well... after getting to know you better, I realized you’re not that big of a deal.” He shrugged, teasing. “But I am. To everyone.”

“Oh, please.” She shot back, matching his tone. “You’re not that special either. Definitely not the red flag everyone thinks you are.”

“Oh, no? Then what color do you think I am now?”

The question sounded casual... but a warm flutter spread through Musa’s chest.
She met his eyes for a long moment before answering.

“Green.”

“Really? You think I’m that good now, to be a green flag?” He smiled, smug.

“Of course not.”

“Then why?”

“Look in the mirror later. You’ll figure it out.”

A mix of curiosity and amusement flickered across his face, and Musa had to press her lips together not to laugh.

“But what about you…” she went on. “You really don’t think I’m a red flag anymore? Not after all the trouble I’ve caused?”

His smile softened. He shook his head.

“Then how do you see me now?”

His eyes studied her in silence for a long moment, as if the answer wasn’t that simple.

Then he pulled back, sitting at the edge of the bed. He leaned down to grab his jeans from the floor.

Musa’s attention caught on him as he stood up and began to dress, slowly.

She watched—every muscle, every faint scar along his back shifting under the warm light.

Then he turned his head over his shoulder and looked at her. Green eyes locked with hers as he pulled up the zipper.

Musa held his gaze, unflinching.

The corner of his mouth curved, almost imperceptibly.

SPECIALIST

Damn, Mind Fairy.

She was lying in his bed, wrapped in his sheet, looking at him like that…

How the hell had he waited this long for this?

For a few seconds, Riven just stayed there, watching—the slow rise and fall of her breathing, the warmth still hanging between them.
He had to force himself to look away… and follow through on the idea that had crossed his mind when she asked that question.

He walked over to a shelf on the other side of the room and picked up an old light projector Sky had bought months ago—one of those decorative things that cast colors on the ceiling.
Riven had mocked him for it, said it was pointless.
They’d never even used it; the thing had been gathering dust ever since.
But maybe he’d just found a reason to use it, after all.

He reached for the switch and turned off the lights.

When he moved back toward Musa, she was watching him with a mix of curiosity and amusement in the dim light as he knelt beside the bed. He set the projector on the nightstand, angling it toward her.

“What’s all this?”

“The answer to your question.”

He turned it on.
A beam of soft, colored light spilled into the darkness—blue, green, lilac…

The colors shifted slowly, dancing across her brown eyes, her skin, the white sheet that covered her in just a few places.
And of course, his eyes followed, drawn to her like a magnet.

But this time, it wasn’t just desire.
It was something harder to name—
and impossible to ignore.

MIND

Musa tried to say something, but no words came out after Riven turned on the projector and she saw the small spectacle he’d just created.
Shades of green spilled across her skin, reflecting along her arms, her legs, the white sheet.
Blue filled the space between them over the mattress.
And when she looked back at him—his chin resting on his hand, propped against the mattress, gaze fixed on her—the light shifting over her skin turned lilac, glowing in his eyes.

Eyes that could take her apart if they wanted to—magnetic as always.
But this time, there was something else there.
Something that made her chest twist… in a good way.

“Why did you come here, Mind Fairy? What were you thinking?” he asked, voice low, almost husky. “Look what happened...”

Musa studied his face under the soft light for a moment before answering.
“I don’t know. It just felt right. I just wanted to be with you...”

He fell silent for a second, expression turning more serious.
“I should’ve kissed you before,” he said.
“Then kiss me again.”

The green in his eyes flickered with satisfaction.
He sat up, leaned forward, and pressed his lips to hers.
His arm wrapped firmly around her waist over the sheet, pulling her up to him. Her hands found the back of his neck.

Their tongues met again—slower than the first time, but no less intense. As if they both knew they could finally savor it.
The warmth of his hands on her waist spread through her body, and she gave in to the impulse to move closer. Without breaking the kiss, she lifted herself and slid her knees over his thighs, one on each side. His hands trailed slowly along her legs, fingers burning a path against her skin.

Then her phone started vibrating.
Once. Twice. Three times. They ignored it.
But the sound came again, insistent.

“I’m gonna break that thing,” Riven muttered against her lips.
She smiled against his mouth. His lips began to travel down her neck.

It took effort not to lose herself.

“No…” she breathed, gently cupping his face and pulling back just enough to meet his eyes. “You’re not.”

She stretched an arm toward the nightstand while he still held her by the waist, keeping her close in his lap.
Musa grabbed the phone and glanced at the screen.

“Riv…” she started, hesitating. “It’s the girls. They’re already on their way back, and… if I’m not there, they’ll freak out and start asking a million questions.”

She looked for his eyes again—instinctively. The fear of hurting him again flickered in her chest, along with the weight of having to leave.

But it faded just as quickly, because Riven smiled—like he could read her mind.

“It’s okay, Mind Fairy. No need for any drama on your birthday, right?”

She smiled back and shook her head.

“I’ll grab your clothes then.”

Musa slipped off his lap. His hand left her waist only when he stood, and hers left his skin only when he turned away.
That’s when her fingertips brushed against another scar—this one longer, the same she’d seen before in the greenhouse when she treated his wounds.

“And that one, Riv? How’d it happen? Was it another rebellious tree?” she teased, picking up their earlier joke.

But his body tensed, and he paused. It took him a moment to answer.
“Just a training session that didn’t go as planned,” he murmured—quieter, more withdrawn than she expected.

A strange tightness pressed in her chest. But it eased when he came back, a faint smirk tugging at his lips and her clothes in his hands.

SPECIALIST

He hated that question.
Not because it came from her—but because he hated that scar.
And everything it stood for.

Riven knew he hadn’t sounded as casual as he meant to, and Musa was way too sharp not to notice.
But he didn’t want to dig up the past again.
Not tonight.
Not when things finally felt... lighter.

He forced the memories away as he picked up her clothes from the desk and walked back toward the bed, a crooked smile tugging at his lips.

“You want me to step out while you get dressed?” he asked, holding the clothes out to her.
“No need. It’s your room.”
“Good,” he said easily. “Wasn’t planning on leaving anyway.”

Musa narrowed her eyes, and of course, that made his smile widen.

She stood, letting the sheet fall from her body—now covered by nothing but a trace of lace.
Then she started pulling her shorts on. There was something dangerously captivating about watching the fabric slide up her skin, her brown eyes meeting his the whole time—mischievous, teasing.

Seductive.

Like she finally knew exactly what she was doing to him.

And what an effect it was.

Then came the top—the one he’d so gladly torn off her earlier.
She turned, reaching for it on the bed. Her arms slipped through the sleeves, and the sight of her skin framed by that half-zipped fabric...
felt like an invitation he couldn’t refuse.

MIND

Musa felt her hair being gently brushed over one shoulder. Then, the fabric of her top shifted as Riven’s hands reached her back and began to pull the zipper up.

His presence behind her was warm—and electrifying.

So was the sound of metal sliding, slow and deliberate.

But nothing compared to the sudden shiver that rippled across her skin when his lips brushed the back of her neck.

When he pulled away, she turned, almost without thinking.

Met his green eyes.

And before she even realized what she was doing, her hand had already found his chain—guiding it closer until their lips met.

When they pulled apart, their eyes stayed locked. Faint smiles crossed both their faces, though a strange tightness was already curling in Musa’s stomach.

“Riv, I... should go now,” she murmured, still holding his chain between her fingers.
He only nodded.

She walked to the door, and Riven followed.
When she reached the doorway, she turned to him almost instinctively—as if her body refused to leave just yet.
He studied her, a mix of amusement and quiet satisfaction playing across his expression.

Musa smiled, looking away like she needed a breath. That’s when she noticed the room behind him—or more precisely, the mess they’d left behind.

The unmade bed, the soft colored lights, the scattered objects on the desk, the half-finished jar of brigadeiro...

“Oh, and... sorry about the mess,” she said, gesturing toward the chaos.

Riven followed her gaze briefly, then looked back at her—his mouth curling into a crooked smile.

“Don’t worry about it.”

SPECIALIST

Brown eyes smiled at him.
And he couldn’t remember the last time something had felt so right.

But she was leaving.
The night was over.
Neither of them had any idea what came next.

Still, one thing was certain—he wasn’t going to pull away.
He couldn’t.
And he definitely didn’t want to.

Maybe she didn’t either, judging by the way she looked at him—with that small smile and the hesitation before finally crossing his doorway.

When she turned and started down the hall, he watched for a few seconds, a strange tightness spreading through his chest.

That was when an impulse took over. His feet moved before his mind.

“Musa, wait.”

He closed the distance in a few quick steps and caught her by the wrist. Her body turned instantly, like it had been waiting for it
His hands found her waist with ease.

And before he knew it, he was kissing her again. Her body pressed against his, her back hitting the wall.

Riven could’ve sworn someone had walked by, but he didn’t care.

Because right then, nothing else mattered.

Their lips parted, but only barely—their bodies still pressed together against the wall, their breaths still mingling.
“You’ll come back?” The words slipped out, barely a whisper.
“Of course I will,” she whispered back.

When she finally stepped out of his arms and turned to leave, Riven just stood there, watching her walk away.
And in that moment, he realized Musa didn’t need to apologize for the mess.
She didn’t need to apologize for anything.

She could mess the hell out of him if she wanted to.

MIND

Musa had never left anywhere with that much difficulty.
Or that dizzy.

That’s how she felt when she finally walked away from Riven, heading back toward her dorm.
When she reached the end of that hallway — which suddenly felt colder than ever — she looked back, almost on instinct.

And the sight made her smile one last time: he was still standing by the doorframe, watching her.
He smiled back, those green eyes shining under the dim light.

Musa took in that moment for as long as she could.
Then, with some effort, she finally turned the corner, still wrapped in the whirlwind of sensations.

His scent was still on her.
His warmth still clung to her skin.
And that silly smile refused to fade from her lips.

But the moment she entered the next hallway, her whole body froze.
Her pulse faltered—like she’d been jolted.

Because she came face-to-face with the last person she expected to see.

He was facing away at first, but turned when he heard her steps.
And the dark expression on his face was enough to erase any trace of joy from hers.

She swallowed hard.

“Musa.” Her name came out like bad news.
“Hey, Sam.”

An uncomfortable silence stretched between them.

“So... did you get that call from your dad?”

“I did.”

Sam looked down for a second before continuing.
“Well… the girls were worried about you, but it kinda looks like you were enjoying your birthday a little too much, huh?”

Musa felt her blood heat — but not the same way as before.
“Were you spying on me?”

A sarcastic smile crossed his lips.
“Guess I’ve been away long enough for you to forget my room’s near here. I was just heading there when I saw... that scene. At first, I thought it was just a couple of random idiots making out in the hall. But when I realized it was you — and with that guy, of all people…” he glanced toward the corridor she’d come from, “I had to look twice to believe it.”

His tone carried a quiet venom.
Musa clenched her jaw.
“So? Did you get a good look? Do you believe it now?” Her voice came out sharp, laced with sarcasm.
“Yeah. Unfortunately, I do.”
“Good. Then if you don’t have anything important to say, I’ll be going.”

Sam blinked, clearly thrown off by her tone.
“No, I don’t. I just... I’m trying to understand why you lied. If there’s someone else, you could’ve just said so.”

Musa exhaled slowly.
“Look, as far as I remember, we’re not together anymore. And I know I hurt you, and I’m sorry for that. But it’s been months. I don’t owe you an explanation.”

“You’re right.” He paused. “But is that really the only reason you didn’t say anything? I mean… must be hard to admit you’re seeing him, of all people. Seems like another one of those… questionable choices you’ve been making lately.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she asked, frowning.

“Well, I just got here, and I already found you hurt because you’re trying to become a Specialist.
You’re also wearing those things designed to restrain criminal fairies,” he gestured toward her wrists, “and now you’re getting close to the guy who used to be a total jerk to my sister, to Flora, even Bloom. You don’t even seem like yourself anymore.”

Musa’s back stiffened.
She lifted her chin, steady.
“People change, Sam.”

“Yeah. Sure.” His half-smile twisted. “I remember when you used to say you wanted to get away from chaos. And now… it’s like you’re running straight into it.”

Her fists clenched.
“Can you just get out of my way? Because clearly, we have nothing useful left to say.”

His expression faltered. Silence stretched again.
“Sorry, I... didn’t mean to be an ass,” he muttered, voice lower now. “It’s just… I still care about you.”

Musa let out a slow breath, a deliberate effort to keep control.
“I appreciate the concern… but I know what I’m doing.”

Sam stared at her for a few seconds before stepping aside.
“Alright. I won’t bother you anymore.”

She walked past him without looking back, her steps firm against the floor.
But just as she was about to turn the corner, his voice echoed again behind her.

“Just... be careful with that guy, okay? He seems like the kind who attracts trouble.
Or… the kind who’ll end up hurting you.”

Musa pressed her lips together, already cursing herself for even stopping.

“And don’t worry,” he added, his tone growing bitter, “I won’t tell anyone. Not even Terra. I know you like to… sneak around.”

Heat rose under her skin.

“Goodnight, Sam,” she said — flat, cold, done.

SKY’S POV

A moment alone with Bloom was all Sky had needed after being away from her for so long.
The night had been almost perfect—except for that spark of jealousy that slipped out in the form of a teasing comment about how close she seemed to Professor Avalon.
But the teasing turned into flirting, and the flirting… ended quite nicely.

Now, walking down the dorm hallway, a flicker of concern crossed his mind.
He remembered Riven—alone, and in a terrible mood.

But when he finally opened door number 52, his brow furrowed instantly.
Instead of the usual warm light, colorful beams were glowing through the darkness.

“Riv?” he called, stepping inside, his eyes adjusting to the strange lighting.

That’s when he saw it: Riven, sitting comfortably on his bed—completely unmade—shirtless, watching TV.
Some silly cartoon played on the screen, full of bright colors, like something straight out of a Saturday morning back in Eraklyon.

And Riven was chuckling.

There was a clear jar on the nightstand with what looked like the remains of something chocolatey inside — and next to it, the source of the strange colored lights: the old projector Sky had bought months ago, the same one Riven himself had made fun of back then.

When he noticed Sky, Riven looked over and gave him a lazy smirk.

“Hey, man. How was your night?”
“Pretty great… yours?”
“Couldn’t be better.” Riven turned back to the TV, that strange little smile still tugging at his lips.

Sky blinked. This was definitely not the same Riven he’d seen before leaving a few hours ago.
“What’s that?” he asked, nodding toward the jar.
“Brigadeiro.” Riven held it out toward him. “Want some?”

Sky stared, wondering if that was some kind of drug he hadn’t heard of.

“Uh… no, I’m good.”
“Your loss,” Riven said, setting the jar back on the nightstand and standing up. “You don’t know what you’re missing.”
He grinned and headed toward the bathroom.

Sky started unbuttoning his shirt as he walked over to the wardrobe, ready to change—until his foot hit something.
He looked down. Riven’s T-shirt was on the floor, next to the desk.
And when Sky’s gaze lifted, he noticed several things scattered across it—knocked over, messy.

What the hell…

“Hey, Sky,” Riven’s voice echoed from the bathroom door. “Do I have something green on me?”

Sky frowned again, looking him over from head to toe.

And if it weren’t for the lack of any strange smell in the air, he would’ve sworn Riven was high on something.

“No,” he finally said.

Riven turned back to the mirror, studying his own reflection like it was the most interesting thing in the world.
He leaned closer, eyes narrowing—until the corner of his mouth curled into a crooked grin.

A chuckle left him.

“Got it, Pixie. Got it…” he muttered, mostly to himself.

Sky blinked.

Yeah. Riven had to be on something.

There was no other explanation.